LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Adult Baby Diapers

Leaderboard


Popular Content

Showing most liked content since 12/22/2016 in all areas

  1. "What is it?" Michelle asked. Candy held out her hand. "Come see." Michelle quickly took her mother's hand and they walked the few steps to the table. Michelle looked at the pink booster seat and then up at her mother. "Mommy, I don't want to sit on that." "Just try it honey. I really think you will like it. Just try it. If you don't like it then you don't have to use it." Candy said, guiding Michelle over and lifting her up onto the booster. Candy pushed the chair up to the table. Michelle couldn't believe how much higher she was. She could see the whole table. She recached out and could almost touch the middle of the table. "Is it okay?" Candy asked. Michelle looked around. As much as she would like to say 'no' she finally felt taller. Something she has been wishing for for years. "It's...... okay." she said. Deep down, she was loving it. "See I told you. I knew you would like it. Let Mommy get you a drink." Abby, Gail and Sarah came up to the table. Abby noticed right away that Michelle was sitting much higher at the table then she had earlier. She walked right over beside her, pulling out a chair and sitting down. Michelle was almost as high as her. Abby looked down and saw the pink booster seat. She placed her arm around Michelle. "Look at the big girl sitting up to the table. Arn't you just the sweetest." "I'm as tall as you." Michelle said proudly. Abby smiled. "Almost honey. Such a big girl." Michelle was happy to hear 'big girl' after Abby had been calling her a baby all day. "I am a big girl." Abby shook her head. She can't be 18. No way. There must have been a mix up. How did she ever get through high school. She is sitting on a booster, in a pull-up, saying she is a 'big girl'. Wow. Michelle was happy for the first time today. She couldn't stop looking around the table because of her new found height. It was something she longed for for many, many years. The thought of sitting on a booster chair, suited for a 3-4 year old left quickly and she recached out again towards the middle of the table. just because she could. Supper went quick and there was lots of talk of what everyone was going to do after. Abby suggested that they should have a fire and roast marshmallows. Everyone thought that was a great idea and it was decided that after the dishes were done and things put away, they would do just that. Everyone joined in on the clean up, except Michelle. They let her stay in her booster and was given a extra bowl of ice cream, because of her being 'so good'. It was close to 7pm when the clean up was completed. Candy helped Michelle down from her booster. As soon as Michelle's feet touch the ground, Candy lifted Michelle's dress up and checked her pull-up. "All good honey." Candy said, as she gave Michelle a hug. "Thank you for being such a good girl." Michelle hugged back. Supper was good and she really did love being able to sit up to the table. The longer she sat up there, the more she liked it. "Can we get one at home?" Candy was a little taken back. Michelle was asking for a booster seat? "You want a booster seat at home?" She had to ask, because she didn't think she had heard Michelle correctly. "Yes. I really like being tall." Candy had to think for a second or two. Maybe just maybe. "If you like sitting up high. I think we can do better then a plastic booster." Michelle was curious as to what her mother was getting at. "What do you mean." Candy pictured Michelle sitting up to the table in a white and pink highchair, Strapped in and smiling. Candy would have full control of when and how long Michelle sat at the table. Lately at home, she eats and takes off to her bedroom. They never get a chance talk. Candy knew she had to be careful with what she was about to say. Getting Michelle to wear a pull-up was one thing. Really, if the true was told, she hasn't been out of them all that long, but still, it only took a few hours and here she was wearing one. She has already changed a wet one. Candy had second thoughts. "Just leave it to me honey. I will make sure you get what you want. Let's go join the others." Michelle smiled at her mother. She was still curious as to what she was talking about, but it didn't matter, just as long as she could be up that high, from now on. The group set up lawn chairs and got fire wood from the pile that was stacked up against the shed. It wasn't long before the fire was started. Michelle sat in her own chair, right beside her mother. "When should we start the marshmallows?" Abby asked. "Let's wait for a hour or so. We just finished supper." Kim replied. Michelle didn't say much, as she sat there with her legs swinging back and forth under her chair. Michelle's felt some pee escape from her bladder. She looked around. Michelle slowly lowered herself from her chair. When her feet touched the ground her bladder emptied into her pull-up. Candy was keeping a close eye on Michelle. When she saw Michelle get out of the chair, she reached over pulling Michelle close to her. "Everything okay?" Michelle quietly said, "I need to go inside." Candy quickly got up, taking Michelle by the hand. Candy walked Michelle back into the cottage and up the stairs. They arrived in the bathroom and before Michelle got to do anything, Candy pulled Michelle's dress up over her head, placing it on the counter. She then pulled Michelle's pull-up down to her ankles. "Step out honey." Candy could see that Michelle had already used her pull-up, but said nothing. Michelle quickly stepped out of her pull-up and took a few steps towards the toilet. Candy help Michelle onto the plastic potty chair. Candy let Michelle sit there for a few minutes and then helped Michelle down. Michelle washed her hands and then dried them with a towel. She stood waiting for her mother to re-dress her, but Candy picked up the wet pull-up and dress. She took Michelle by the hand and led her into the bedroom. Candy placed the dress and pull-up on the end of the bed. "It's getting late honey. Let's just get you ready for bed. Then we can go down and have some marshmallows." Michelle not thinking she had no clothes of her own and standing naked for the the third time today, she said, "Okay." Candy knew this was going to be hard, but she was determined to make it happen. Candy walked to the dresser and pulled out a diaper. She opened the closest and looked through the 3 pairs of pjs her sister had purchased. She grabbed the light pink, one piece ones. Turning and walking back towards Michelle, with a diaper in one hand and the pjs in the other. When Michelle saw the diaper, she took a few steps back until her back hit the bed. Candy got up to Michelle and knelt down in front of her. "I know what your going to say honey, but Sarah is going to be sleeping with you and I don't think you want to pee on her. Do you?" Michelle looked at the diaper her mother was holding. Pull-ups were one thing but a diaper. "I will be fine. I wouldn't wet the bed. I promise." Staying clam, Candy set the diaper on the bed. She placed her hand softly on Michelle's shoulder. "Honey we both know you can't promise that. It will be okay. It's not a big deal." Michelle knew she couldn't promise waking up dry, not for what has been happening lately. Just a few hours ago she had woken up wet. "But...but...Can I just wear a pull-up?" Candy held back the smile. Her daughter was asking for a pull-up instead of the diaper. Not underwear, a pull-up. A month ago when Candy suggested that Michelle should start wearing pull-ups at night, it was a big "NO". Now she knew she could walk back over to the dresser, get a pull-up and put it on Michelle. That would be the easiest, but Candy really wanted Michelle to be in a diaper. The quicker she got Michelle into diapers, the quicker Michelle would be more dependent on her. The quicker Michelle would change her mind and attend university in London. "I thought about that honey, but I don't think the pull-up will hold up." Candy paused for a second. "There really isn't a difference between the two. Its just he diaper will hold more and then....... Mommy doesn't have to worry about leaks............ Then I don't have to wash the sheets everyday." Michelle suddenly felt guilty about her mother having to wash her pee soaked sheets all the time. She could hear Abby saying that same thing. Tears formed in her eyes. "I'm sorry mommy." she quietly said. Candy pulled Michelle in for a long hug. "Don't be sorry honey, its okay." Candy held the hug. "Can you be a good girl for mommy then and make this holiday a lot easier for your mommy?" Michelle nodded her head that was resting on her mother's shoulder. Candy wasted no time once Michelle agreed. She stood and lifted Michelle onto the bed. Candy picked up the diaper and un-folded it. Talking Michelle by both ankles, lifting them in the air, Candy placed the diaper under her bum. Candy thought about what she was doing. She was putting her 18 year old daughter into a diaper. The first of many. Some people might think she is crazy. That she is being mean, but she knew deep down that it was the best for Michelle. She wasn't mature enough to live on her own. Maybe in a few years, but not right now. Candy pulled the diaper up between Michelle's legs and pulled the right tab across her waist, then the left. The all white plastic diaper with two wide tapes on each side, fit perfect. She would have to ask her sister where she got them. It's not like it was all that long ago Michelle was getting a diaper put on her. Less years then one might think. It wasn't until she turned 13 that her mother started letting her wear goodnites instead of a diaper for bedtime. She was motionless as her mother diapered her. Her thoughts were elsewhere. Today had been a whirlwind of emotions and she was worn out. Before long Michelle was standing beside the bed. She looked down and saw the thick white diaper. Her mother was holding out some light pink pjs for her to step into. Michelle placed her hand on the bed for balance and lifted her right foot, then her left. Candy pulled the one piece garment up over Michelle's diaper. She feed Michelle's arms through, turned Michelle around and zipped it up. Once Candy had it zipped up, it pulled the pj's tight against Michelle's body. Her puffy diaper stuck out. There would be no mistaking what she was wearing. "All ready for some marshmallows?" Candy asked. Michelle was too busy looking down at herself too answer her mother. The cuffs of the pjs were tight against her ankles and wrist. The whole thing was tight. The diaper felt much different then the pull-up. It seemed to be 10 times thicker and fit different. She never did answered her mother. She just let her take her hand and be led out of the bedroom. Everyone sitting in their lawn chairs stopped talking when Michelle and Candy came out the back door of the cottage. They all stared at Michelle. Abby and Gail both had to put there hands over their mouths to stop from laughing out loud. They both knew that wasn't what they need to do. No one said a word as Michelle slowly made her way to her chair, trying to hide behind her mother. With a little help, Michelle sat down, keeping her head down, looking at her bare toes. Kim couldn't believe how Michelle looked. If she didn't know better, she would have thought Michelle was 6 at the most. She watched as Michelle walked by her. Her diapered bottom going back and forth. She could hear and see right away that Candy had put her in a diaper. The pjs did nothing to cover up that fact. When Michelle walked by the fire Kim could see right through the pjs and the white diaper underneath. "Everyone ready for marshmallows?" Kim asked, not talking her eyes off Michelle. Abby, Gail and Sarah all said, "Yes." at the same time. Michelle said nothing. She didn't know how to feel. She felt bad for putting her mother through all those mornings when she woke up wet. She has never given it a thought, until today. She knew deep down she shouldn't be wearing a diaper, but then again, she shouldn't be wetting the bed. Michelle looked up. No one seemed to care how she looked or what she was wearing. No one said a word about it. Candy suggested they should find some sticks to roast the marshmallows. Abby, Gail and Sarah got up but Michelle stayed seated. Candy noticed and held her hand out for Michelle to take. "Come on honey let's find a stick for you to roast the marshmallows." Michelle slowly held her hand out and got out of the chair. With nothing on her feet she walked carefully with her Mom. "There's one." Candy said pointing outwards, letting go of Michelle's hand. Michelle waddled towards it and bent down to pick it up. The tight pjs limited her movement, she lost her balance, falling down onto her hands. Luckily she got her hands out. She turned to get up and twisted to fast ending up on her diapered bum. "Are you okay honey?" Candy asked, rushing over. Michelle took a second and then slowly stood back up, leaving the stick on the ground. "Can I just go to bed? I don't want marshmallows." Candy knelt down in front for Michelle. "Are you sure you don't want some? Come on. Mommy will get the stick and get you some marshmallows." Candy picked up the stick, holding it in front of Michelle. Michelle broke down. She started to bawl. Big tears fell from her cheeks onto her pjs. She couldn't stop herself. Candy set the stick back down and carefully picked Michelle up, sitting her on her hip. Michelle placed her face into her mothers shoulder. "Oh honey, it's okay. Don't cry. Mommy's got you." Candy said, as she bounced Michelle. Candy walked back over to her chair and sat down with Michelle. She got Michelle across her lap and started to rock a little. Michelle kept her face buried and continued to cry. Abby returned with a stick. She could see Michelle was crying. She walked up to her and placed her hand on Michelle's back. "Is everything okay?" "I think she is just tried." Candy said. Abby's hand made it's way down to Michelle's diapered bum. She gave it a few little pats. She couldn't believe how thick it felt. "I will get you a marshmallow Michelle." Candy looked down at Michelle and spoke for her. "Thank you Abby." Kim had returned with a big bag of marshmallows. Each of the girls took one, placing them on their sticks. Abby got one ready and turned so Candy could take it off the stick. Candy pulled the warm marshmallow off. "Here honey. Abby got you a marshmallow." Candy held it close to Michelle. Michelle slowly lifted her head up. She really did want a marshmallow and she felt safe sitting with her mother. She opened her mouth and Candy placed it inside. "Is that good?" Candy asked, like she was talking to a two year old. Michelle sat up a little and nodded her head up and down. The marshmallow did taste good. Very good in fact. Abby stood beside them as Michelle ate. "Come on, lets do one together." Abby said, holding out her hand. Michelle looked at Abby briefly but then turned her head back into her mothers shoulder. Candy sat up a little in the chair. "Come on honey. Go with Abby and get another one. I can tell you really liked it." Michelle shook her head, but Candy kept moving forward until Michelle had no choice but to stand on her feet. "Go on sweetie. Go with Abby and get another. Mommy will be right here." Abby didn't wait for Michelle to agree, she just grabbed her hand and pulled her towards the fire. Kim handed Abby another marshmallow. Abby let go of Michelle's hand and took it. "Let's put it on the stick together." Michelle looked at the marshmallow in Abby's hand. She slowly lifted her hand up and placed it on Abby's. Abby brought the stick up and they pushed the marshmallow on the stick together. Michelle had to take a step forward so that she could reach the fire. She looked back to make sure her mommy was still close by. Michelle had eaten five marshmallows in a very short time. She was enjoying them and was having a fun with Abby. Then out of the blue, Michelle passed some gas. It was loud and everyone heard it. Her diaper didn't seem to muffle the sound. Everyone started to laugh. After a few seconds Michelle joined in the laughter. "Are these bean marshmallows?" Gail asked. Everyone laughed again. Including Michelle. Sarah was almost falling over she was laughing so hard. After a few more marshmallows Michelle returned to her mother. Candy took her hand and placed it on Michelle's diapered bum. She squeezed the back of Michelle's diaper. "Oh good. I thought that might have been more then gas." Michelle looked up at her mother. "MOM!" "What?" "I didn't do that." Michelle said, shocked that her mother would even think that could happen. "I know honey, I just checked. Come up here." Candy picked Michelle up, sitting her on her lap. "Abby, would you go get Michelle a drink for me. I'm sure she is thirsty from all those marshmallows." "Sure can Aunt Candy." Candy had Michelle laying in her lap when Abby returned with a sippy cup full of milk. Candy took the sippy cup from Abby. "Thirsty honey?" Michelle said nothing as Candy placed the spout of the sippy cup in her mouth. Michelle was surprised the milk was warm when she got the first drop. "I warmed it up for her Aunt Candy." Candy looked up. "Well thank you Abby. That is just what this one needed, I think." Candy winked at Abby. The warm milk tasted really good. Michelle got comfortable in her mothers arms, closed her eyes and sucked in the milk. The sucking motion made Michelle feel good. She could feel her whole body relax. From the top of her head to the tips of her toes. Candy rocked Michelle a little and patted her bottom. It wasn't long before the milk was gone and little Michelle was out cold. Some milk was on Michelle's chin. Candy sat with her sleeping daughter in her arms. She continued to lightly pat her padded bum as Michelle kept sucking on the sippy cup. "Is she asleep?" Kim asked. "Out cold." "Now what?" "I'm not sure. I think I will just wait a minute and try and get her in bed." Candy said, smiling ear to ear. "If you need help, just say." Michelle never moved as the conversation between the girls continued for a good 1/2 hour. Candy's arm was starting to hurt from holding Michelle and the sippy cup. "Kim, I'm going to try and get her up into bed now." Kim walked over to Candy. "Here let me take her." Kim carefully picked up Michelle. She stirred a little but that was all. They got Michelle in bed with out waking her. Candy gave her a big kiss. "Sleep tight babygirl." Candy and Kim made there way back outside. Candy thanked them all for everything, especially Abby. Abby said that it was easy, to get Michelle into the pull-ups. She really thought it might be harder. They talked about how to deal with Michelle the next morning. They all agreed that they weren't going to make a big deal out of anything. Just carry on like everything is normal. Even though the fourth oldest out of the seven there, was already in bed, wearing a diaper and was for sure going to wake up wet in the morning.
    6 likes
  2. "Damn you penis, you're getting in my way!" Said no guy ever. Unless you're a kid still living at home without access to proper sized diapers I don't see how you could not be content with all the adult sized offerings available today. You owe your dick an apology.
    6 likes
  3. Abby lead Michelle to he carpet in front of the TV. "You sit here and I will find you something to watch." Michelle slowly knelt down, crossed her legs and sat on her padded bum. Her pull-up crinkled and crinkled. Abby found The Muppets movie on dvd and started it. Once the movie started Abby went to the kitchen, found a sippy cup and filled it with milk. She returned to Michelle. "Thought you might be thirsty." Michelle looked at the cup and shook her head. Wearing pull-ups and now Abby gives her a sippy cup. This is nuts. "I don't need a cup like that." Abby held the cup out and looked at it. "Oh, I'm sorry. I think I saw a baby's bottle in there. I will go get that." Abby started to walk away. "No wait." Michelle yelled. Abby stopped and turned back around. "Yes." "Just give me the stupid cup. I will take the top off." "Oh no you will not, baby. If you take the top off of this. I will make sure you are drinking from a bottle every 1/2 hour." Michelle lowered her head and held out her hand. Abby set the cup in it. "Very good. Now watch your show." Michelle felt silly for giving in so quick, but what was she to do. She would talk with her mommy when she got back. The movie had only been playing for 20 minutes and Michelle had drank half of the milk. The five other girls returned from their walk. Abby quickly got up off the couch and went right over to Candy. Michelle looked at them all. She knew what Abby was telling her mother. She turned her head back around and continued to watch the movie, ignoring the rest of them. Candy walked past Michelle and sat down in a chair to the right. "Honey can you come here for a second please." Candy said, holding out her hands. Michelle looked at her mother. She turned back, facing the TV. "Michelle honey, it will only take a second." Michelle knew she couldn't ignore her mother for too long. She stood up holding the sippy cup in her hand and took the few steps towards her mother. Candy placed her hands on each of Michelle's shoulders. Quietly and calmly Candy started to talk, "Abby said you wet the bed. Is that true?" Michelle closed her eyes. She nodded her head up and down. "That's okay sweetie. I'm glad you didn't lie." Candy then took her right hand off of Michelle's shoulder and slowly lowered it. Her hand went under Michelle's purple dress and landed on her pull-up. Candy patted Michelle's bum. "Do you need to use the potty?" That was going to be the last time Candy asked that question for a very long time. "No." Michelle quietly said. "Can I take this off now. I don't need it." Candy looked Michelle in the eyes. "Honey, I think it might be for the best.. We don't have any other panties for you and the way things have been going today, I think you're better with that on." "But Mom.....I don't need these. I'm eighteen." Michelle pleaded. Candy sat back into the chair, took Michelle and lifted her up onto her lap. Michelle dropped the sippy cup on the floor not expecting her mother to pick her up. Candy laid Michelle across her lap, letting her head fall into her arm. "Sit with Mommy for a while, okay. Just relax. Nobody cares what type of underwear you're wearing." Michelle got a little scared when her mother picked her up. She thought she was going to receive another spanking. She felt beyond silly, laying across her mothers lap, face up. She felt her mother start to pat her padded bottom. She could hear the pull-up has her mother patted it. She should be screaming and running away, but after the events of the day, she let it happen. Michelle bent her knees up and buried her head into her mother's shoulder. "See, isn't this better then fighting. Just relax and watch the movie. Everything will be okay." Candy said, continuing to pat her 18 year olds padded bum. Michelle knew she must look silly, but she started to relax. She began to like the treatment she was receiving from her mother. It had been a while since she has been this nice to her. It's true, they have been fighting a lot lately. From where she was going to go to school, to her bed wetting and everything in-between. Michelle slowly turned her head, so she could see the TV. Her body relaxed and Michelle felt at ease for the first time in a long time. "Thank you Abby." Candy said. Michelle turned and saw Abby handing the sippy cup. Abby smiled down at her. Candy took the sippy cup. "Are you thirsty honey. Need a drink?" Michelle didn't reply, but Candy placed the plastic spout into Michelle's mouth. Michelle started to suck the milk in. She let her mother hold the cup as she watched the Muppets. She started to think back to what her mother had told her Aunt Kim. Her thoughts went to Tracy. The more she thought about how Tracy had treated her, the more she became to realize it was true. How could she have been so dumb and not seen what was going on. Tracy had never said a word to her about the accidents at school or for that matter, the two times she wet her bed when Tracy stayed with her. She just put her pj's and sheets in the wash like it was no big deal. Like it was excepted of her. Now she guesses it was excepted. Her mother was paying her after all. Tracy had made all the meals and even picked out the clothes she was going to wear to school. Michelle closed her eyes, forgetting about the movie. She sucked harder on the plastic spout in her mouth, even though the milk was long gone. For some reason the sucking helped, it calmed her. The five other girls watching this all unfold, were all smiling, ear to ear. Even Sarah thought Michelle looked cute sitting on her mommy's lap looking like she was being fed a bottle. It made her feel like she was not the youngest in the room. Abby and Gail gave each other the thumbs up. Michelle's Aunts couldn't believe what was taking place. They both looked at their sister's hand patting their niece's bum. Michelle's dress had rode up with a little help from Candy and they could all see Michelle's pink pull-up. The movie ended. Abby and Gail stood up from the couch. "We're gong to walk down to the water. Do you want to come Michelle?" Candy pulled the sippy cup from Michelle's mouth. Michelle turned her head and buried her face into her mothers shoulder. Candy sat up a little. "Why don't you go honey. I need to help get supper ready anyways." Michelle picked her head up a little. "I don't want to go." Abby walked over. "Are you sure. Come on, it will be good for you to get outside." Michelle looked up at her mother. "Mommy, I don't want to go." Not realizing she was sounding like a child. Candy smiled down at her. "Okay honey, you don't have to go. You can stay here with Mommy." Abby, Gail and Sarah went to he front door and put their shoes on. "How long before supper?" Gail asked. "Be back in a hour. It should be ready by then." Kim replied. Candy sat up a little more. "Honey, I need to help get supper ready. Do you want to help Mommy?" Michelle looked around the room. "Okay." Not really wanting her mother to leave. Candy carefully helped Michelle stand. She took her hand and walked towards the kitchen. Kim and Margaret were already getting stuff together. "What can we do?" Asked Candy. "There is stuff in the fridge to make salad." Candy went to the fridge with Michelle in tow. "Here honey, take this over to the counter." Michelle took the bag of lettuce and walked over to the counter. Her pull-up crinkling the whole way. Her mother followed her with lots of other things. As Candy set it all on the counter, she remembered she needed to start the washer. "Michelle can you help your Aunts. I need to start the washer." Candy left and went into the laundry room. Kim came over to Michelle. "Honey, why don't we get a chair for you to stand on. It will make this a lot easier." Kim pulled a chair over and helped Michelle stand on it. "Now be careful on there, Okay." "I will." Kim took the lettuce and placed in the sink. She turned the water on to rise it off. When the water started to flow, Michelle felt some pee dribble out. She tried to stop it, but like always, once she started she could never get it to stop. She looked back over her shoulder looking for her mom. She should tell her mommy she needs to pee. She looked at her Aunt and was going to say something but she chickened out. Instead she put her hand between her legs and started to move her legs a little. Kim turned the water off and placed the lettuce into a spinner. "Can you spin the lettuce to get all the water off honey? You just press this button on top and it will make it spin." Michelle's hand was between her legs and Kim noticed right away, but said nothing. Michelle placed her other hand on the spinner and tried to push it down. She could only get it down a little. She pulled her hand out from between her legs and placed it on top of her other. Just as she started to push down on the spinner, Kim turned the water back on. Michelle started to move her legs around. With the effort she was using to press the spinner and the water running beside her, her bladder went from a dribble to full flow. There was nothing Michelle could do, to stop it. Kim watched Michelle closely and knew right away, the little girl had just peed into her training pants. "Good job honey." Kim said, not letting on at all that she knew what had just happened. "Let that spin for a little longer." Michelle could feel her pull-up starting to sag a little between her legs. She became very nervous, her hands started to shake a little. She hoped no one would notice. Once she was done with the salad she would go change. No one needed to know. She has lots of practice hiding wet pants and underwear. Hiding a wet pull-up should be no problem. Candy came back into the kitchen. "How is everything going?" Kim turned. "Great. Michelle is doing a great job." "That's good. Having fun honey?" Michelle turned towards her mother. "Uhmmm...Yes. I spun the lettuce." "You did? Good work sweetie. I'm going to have to get you to help me in the kitchen more often." Candy said with a little chuckle. Kim took the top of the salad spinner off. "Can you put this into this bowl?" "Su....sure." Kim let Michelle start, then took Candy by the arm, pulling her away from Michelle. Kim whispered into Candy's ear. "I think Michelle is wet." "Really." Kim nodded her head up and down then they both walked back. Michelle had put almost all the lettuce into the bowl. Candy let her finish. Candy leaned into Michelle. "Is everything okay?" Michelle put her head down and her face turned red. "Yes." "Okay. Just thought I would check." Michelle looked around the room and then stepped down off of the chair. "I'm just going to run up stairs for a second." Candy wasn't going to let Michelle out of her sight. If Kim was right and Michelle had wet her pull-up, it would be a huge step forward. "Do you need my help?" "No. I just uhmmm....need to get something." Candy bent down and took Michelle's hand. "Come on. Mommy will help." Michelle had to do something quick. She didn't need her mom getting mad again. She didn't think she could handle another spanking. "Mommy, I can go. You stay and help." Candy stopped before they reached the stairs. "Is something wrong honey?" Michelle looked down at the floor. "No." Candy knelt down in front of Michelle. She lifted her short purple dress up. Candy didn't have to feel the pull-up to know that Michelle had in deed soaked them. "Oh baby, your wet." "I didn't mean to Mommy. I'm sorry." Michelle blurted out. Candy let go of Michelle's dress and pulled her in for a hug. "It's okay. Much better then wet pants. Mommy isn't mad." Michelle rested her head on her mother's shoulder. She was expecting to be yelled at, but her mom was hugging her, not yelling at all. "Come on, let's get you changed." Candy said, as she stood back up and walked Michelle up the stairs, into the bedroom. Once they were in the bedroom, Candy quickly pulled Michelle's dress up over her head and laid it on the bed. Michelle stood her her sagging wet pull-up and started to feel ashamed. 'Why was her mother not upset with her?' Michelle was confused. Candy went to he dresser and grabbed another pull-up. She looked to her right and had thoughts of putting Michelle into a diaper, but figured that could wait until bedtime. Picking up the pull-up she slowly walked back over to Michelle. Candy could tell Michelle was upset. She knelt down in front of her. "It's okay sweetie. I would rather change a wet pull-up then have to change wet clothes and have to do laundry. Don't be upset, Okay." Michelle couldn't believe that her mother was being so nice about this. She had just peed into a pull-up. "I'm sorry Mommy." she said again. Candy pulled Michelle's wet pull-up down to her ankles. "Honey it's okay, really. Don't you think this is so much easier then changing all of your clothes? Now can you step out?" Michelle looked down and stepped out of the pull-up. Candy set it aside and picked up the new one. She held it out and without protest, Michelle stepped into it, letting her mother pull it up around her waist. "I guess, but......" Candy smiled at her daughter. "No buts. I love you." Michelle leaned forward and wrapped her arms around her mother. "I love you too." Candy was so overjoyed, she could hardly keep from shedding some tears. "Your the best daughter." Candy responded. "Now let's get that dress back on and go help your aunt's." Candy got Michelle dressed and picked up the wet pull-up that was on the floor. She took Michelle by the hand and led her down the stairs, into the kitchen. Kim turned from the sink and saw her sister holding a very wet pull-up in her hand. She looked at Michelle who was smiling. She thought she might see tears but no, Michelle seemed to be happy. "Your back. Good. Just a few more things and I think we will be already." Candy let go of Michelle's hand. "I just need to put this out in the outside garbage." Turning to Michelle. "Go help your Aunt." Michelle walked over to Kim and stood beside her. Kim leaned down taking her hand and lightly patted Michelle's bum. "Everything okay honey?" Kim was not surprised to feel the thick padding under Michelle's dress. Michelle looked up at her Aunt. "Yes." "That's good. I so glad to hear that. You're such a good girl. I wish my daughters were as good as you." Michelle smiled wide at that comment. She was happy to hear that. If only the twins could hear that. That would be great. Candy came back from outside, just as the girls come in the front. Candy went into the laundry room. She noticed earlier, the pink booster seat in the corner. 'I'm sure Michelle would like to sit up to the table like everyone else and not be so low.' she thought. Candy picked up the booster and carried out, placing it on a chair. "Is dinner ready?" Abby asked. "Just about. Go wash up and we should be ready to go." Margaret replied. The three girls went up the stairs. Michelle was looking at the girls as her mother placed the booster on the chair, she never noticed. Candy came over to Michelle. "Let's get you up to the table. I have a surprise for you."
    6 likes
  4. Kelly Fortuna started receiving invitations to play in big buy in games, mostly in Vegas, but several also other cities as well. Her winnings from the ‘Cartes D'or Triomphantes’ allowed her to afford the buy in, and the skills she had learned let her win. Consistently. She still played smart. Still had Ken make side bets that would guarantee, even if she were to lose, she would keep her stake and make some profit on top of that. But she did not lose. She could easily stake herself at next years Cartes D'or Triomphantes. All she had to do was ask for an invitation. She was gaining some fame, and with that fame came more interest from giants. However with Ken around any giant who seemed too interested could be chased off. Though Kelly had been worried he was going to actually have to punch one Yvonne Tanson, an old amazon who seemed certain she was going take Kelly away with her. She still recalled the look of affront and perhaps a little fear as Ken had told her, ‘Yous best be leaving my Kelly Girl alone, unless you wants me to knocks you down and put you overs my knee fors a spanking.’ Most giants seemed to accept that the intimidating inbetweener was her daddy, or close enough, that they stopped bothering her quite so much. She leaned back slightly on her booster seat, staring at the large pile of chips in front of her. She suspected she was about to win another of these tournaments. They were on a break, while the dealer prepared a new deck. Kelly looked towards her opponents, all giants, all seeming a little off put by the little in their midst. She had yet to meet anyone as bad as Lyle Redmond when it came to discounting her, but there were always ones similar. Really, she sighed, it was getting boring. “You do not look like you are having fun my petit Jean d’Arc.” Spinning in her booster seat so fast she almost fell from it Kelly turned to face Marie. The amazon was dressed in a white, tight evening gown, with a slit up the side that allowed her to easily kneel. “Ma… Miss Frontè. What… Why…” “I am happy to see you too Kelly. You are looking well.” “But what happened. What about Con…” Marie put a finger across Kelly’s lips. “Hush,” she said with a smile. “Heys, whats do yous think you are doings?” Ken had stepped away from the spectator seats, ready to defend Kelly. Kelly turned towards him. “It’s okay Ken, she’s a friend. I want to see her.” Ken stopped, then nodded. “Right Kelly girl.” He went back to his seat. “Kelly girl?” Marie asked. “It’s what people called me.” “Seems a little redundant to me. What else could Kelly be but a most wonderful girl?” Kelly suspected she was grinning like an idiot and blushing at the same time. “As I said, you are looking well Kelly, though your outfit…” Kelly looked down at herself. She was wearing a Chinese style dress, red with gold trim. “Is there something wrong with it? I thought it looked nice.” “Oh, it looks wonderful. You are quite fetching in it, but it is not comme il faut.” “I didn’t think that mattered.” Marie laughed. “That is because you do not have French sensibilities on fashion, but I think that is something you can achieve, with some work.” “Oh. What…” “But to come back to my original point, why do you look like you are not having fun.” “But I am having fun.” “Really? That glum face I just saw is the face of Kelly Fortuna having fun?” Kelly did not answer. “I had heard that Kelly Fortuna was always smiling, she could lose with a laugh. That she would chase rainbows, that is the correct term, oui?” “Yes, Kelly girl who chased rainbows.” “I thought that Kelly sounded quite pretty. I of course understood that at the Cartes D'or Triomphantes where she was not playing for her own enjoyment that she could not treat the game as such, but afterwards, I was certain that that pretty Kelly would show up. And I finally come to see her and what do I find? This is not my Kelly I think.” Kelly frowned. “It’s just, like the song said, if you chase rainbows you’ll get wet.” “I am sure that is true, but Kelly,” she leaned in close, “if you get wet, don’t you think I will dry you?” Kelly stared wide eyed at Marie. Marie smiled, reached out and ruffled Kelly’s hair. She stood. “Chase your rainbows Kelly. I want to see my petit Jean d’Arc smile and laugh.” Then she walked away. Kelly might have gone after her but the new deck was ready and the other players were taking their seats. When her fourth card was dealt out to her Kelly looked at it, considered her hole cards, and saw the possibility for an ace five straight. It was there. Not certain, but maybe… She looked over her shoulder, saw Marie sitting among the spectators, watching the game, watching her. When the bet came around to her she turned and looked at the other players and the dealer. She smiled. “Call and raise one hundred thousand.” They all seemed surprised. It made her laugh. And that is the end of Games and Skill Games of Chance. Thanks for read and hope you enjoyed.
    6 likes
  5. Everyone was sitting around the table. Candy guided Michelle to a chair that was between Abby and Gail. Candy pulled the chair out and helped Michelle up. Michelle winced when her bum hit the hard surface. Candy pushed the chair up, very close to the table. Michelle looked to her left then her right. She felt so small sitting between the two girls. Her thick panties and her very sore butt, made her feel smaller. Aunt Kim brought over a plastic plate with a hot dog cut up into three pieces. Beside the hot dog is mac'n cheese. "Be careful honey, don't spill on your clothes." Kim said, as ruffled Michelle's hair. Candy set a pink plastic cup filled with milk and placed it, in the middle of the table, right in front of Michelle. Michelle looked up at her mother, then back at the pink cup. There was no way she would be able to reach the cup. Michelle tried to get it, but she was about four inches away. She see's Abby's hand take the cup and it came towards her face. "Two hands please." Abby said, holding the cup out in front of Michelle. Michelle gave Abby a look, but said nothing. Her very sore bum made her think twice about saying anything. Michelle took the cup in both hands. She drank until the cup was almost empty. Something about the milk tasted really good. Being very thirsty helped as well. Candy stood behind Michelle watching. She reached over and took the cup from Michelle's hands. "Let's eat some food please, before you fill up on milk." Michelle tried to look back behind her, but she was to close to the table to get turned around. Michelle pickup a piece of the hot dog and took a bite. She didn't feel very hungry and the moment but she ate anyway. It wasn't until after she finished two pieces of the hot dog that her mother return a full cup of milk to her. Michelle was the last to finish her food. Everyone else was done and talking about what they should do this afternoon. Michelle had drank two cups of milk and ate all of her food. As she sat there, her eye lids started to get very heavy. She yawned a couple times. She felt like she could fall asleep right there at the table. The days events had worn the poor girl out. Abby noticed how tried Michelle was. "Aunt Candy, I think Michelle might need to have a little nap. She can hardly keep her eyes open." Candy knew that between the early morning, the swimming and the quarter of a sleeping pill, there was no way the girl would be able to stay awake. "Would you be a dear and take her upstairs to bed for me. I should help clean up." Abby quickly jump up and pulled Michelle's chair out from the table. "Come on sleepy head. Lets get you down for a nap." Michelle was so tried she hardly know what was happening. All of a sudden her chair was being moved and Abby was holding her hand. She said nothing, as Abby lead her back up the stairs and into the bedroom. Abby pulled the covers back on the bed and placed Michelle on it. The bed crinkled and Abby smiled. Michelle's eyes were closed as Abby put fingers in each side of Michelle's shorts and pulled them off her. Abby laughed quietly at the thick training panties. Abby pulled the covers up over her. "Have a good nap baby." Abby kissed Michelle on the forehead. Michelle didn't move, she was already fast asleep. "Michelle honey, wake up." Candy said, shaking the girl a little. It took a bit for Michelle to open her eyes. It felt like she had just closed them. She still felt tried. "A little longer." "No, if I let you sleep now, I will never get you to sleep tonight. Come on. We are all going for a walk." Candy pulled the covers off Michelle and placed her hand on the training panties. Candy thought with the two cups of milk, Michelle would be wet, but her training pants were dry. "Please Mommy, I need to sleep longer." "Your not staying here by yourself, so come on, let's go." Candy had no intension on getting Michelle out of bed, since she was dry. Candy knew the longer she slept, the better chance of her wetting. Candy headed back down stairs. "Is she still sleeping?" Kim asked. "I'm a afraid so. I don't think she can go for a walk." Abby stepped forward. "I can stay with her. You go for the walk." "Thank you Abby." "Sure thing Aunt Candy." "If she is wet when she wakes, I leave it up to you, on how to handle it." Candy said. Abby smiled. "Oh, no problem Aunt Candy." Abby ran up the stairs into Michelle's bedroom. The little girl was snoring quietly. Abby recached under the covers and felt Michelle's training pants. Abby was hoping little Michelle would wet in her sleep, but nothing yet. Abby let Michelle sleep for over a hour longer. She walked into the bedroom and sat down on the edge of the bed. She slowly reached under the blankets and sure enough, Michelle had peed the bed. This was going to be fun, she thought. "Michelle baby, you need to wake up." Abby placed her hand on Michelle's shoulder and started shaking her. "Baby, you need to get up." Michelle slowly opened her eyes. They closed and opened quickly for a few seconds. "Where am I?" she said quietly. "At the cottage silly. Come on, you need to get up." Abby pulled the covers away from Michelle. She looked down at the soaking wet training pants that couldn't contain everything Michelle had put into them. The sheet under her, was wet as well. "Ohhhhh baby. You made pee pee in the bed!" Michelle's eyes opened quickly. She looked down at her waist. Her panties and the bed were soaked. Michelle let her head fall back onto her pillow and she closed her eyes. 'Not now. Why, why why' Michelle thought. "Wait here." Abby said, standing back up and returned with a warm wash cloth. "Can you stand for me?" Michelle slowly got out of bed and stood beside it. She was so upset with herself. Here was her younger cousin helping her, because she had wet the bed. She was never going to hear the end of it. "Still wetting the bed I see. Doesn't Mommy put you in pampers when you sleep?" Abby asked, standing in front of her. Michelle lowered her head, "No." "No? Maybe Mommy should be putting her little girl into a nice thick pampers for night night." Abby let that stand for a few seconds. "Is mommy going with you to University?" Michelle's head quickly came up. "No! Of course not." "No? Then who is going to clean the baby up? Your roommate?" "I'm not a baby!' Michelle screamed out. Abby started to laugh. "Really? I think you're just a little girl trying to act like a big girl. You're standing here, in very wet training pants." "That doesn't make me a baby!" Michelle said, not really convinced of that. Abby shook her head. "Oh Michelle. How will you ever get along by yourself. I understand you still have a babysitter. Now step out of your training pants please and set them on the bed." Michelle just looked at Abby. She didn't know what to say. Abby knew about Tracy? Had her mother told the whole world. Michelle quickly grabbed the sides of her wet panties, wanting to get out of them. She pulled them down and stepped out. "Good girl. Now use this to clean yourself up." Abby handed Michelle the wash cloth. Abby went over to the dresser as Michelle wiped herself. Opening the dresser, Abby took a pink disposable training pant out. She walked back over to Michelle. Abby took the wash cloth from Michelle and held out the pink training pants. Michelle looked at the training pants. "I'm not wearing those. Find me something else." Abby turned and went back to the dresser. Training pants on the left and diapers on the right. Abby picked up a white diaper and quickly turned back towards Michelle. "Here are your choices baby girl. You can put the pull-ups on yourself or I can diaper you. What's it going to be?" Michelle looked and the diaper, then the pull-up. "Come on Abby, just find me some real underwear. I'm not wearing either." Abby started to laugh. "Real underwear? That's funny. Look at the bed baby. Tell me what you see." Michelle lowered her head. She didn't have to look to see what Abby was getting at. "That's only when I'm sleeping." Abby laughed again. "That's not what I've heard. Didn't baby Michelle pee in her pants at the Taylor Swift concert?" Michelle felt tears forming in her eyes once again. Her mother had told everyone? "It wasn't at the concert." "But it did happen didn't it? Doesn't really matter when or where, does it? Why don't you make life easier on your Mommy. I'm sure she's tired of having to wash all your pee soaked clothes." That really hit Michelle hard. It's not her mother's fault she has trouble controlling her bladder. It was her own fault. Michelle examined the pull-up for a few seconds. She slowly reached out and took the pull-up from Abby's hand. Michelle took it from the sides and lowered them. She stepped into the pull-up and pulled them up. A few tears rolled down her cheeks when she finally got them around her waist. Abby smiled wide and placed her hand on Michelle's shoulder. "Good girl. I think we both know this is for the best." Michelle didn't look up. She stared at the Princess on the front of her new panties. Abby went to the closest and took out and purple sundress. She walked back over to Michelle and handed it to her. Michelle waisted no time pulling the dress over her head, wanting to cover up her training pants in the worst way. "Okay, now get the bottom sheet and your wet training pants. We need to get them in the washer." Michelle turned to take the sheet off the bed. Her pull-up crinkled as she did. Memories of wearing the same thing, not all that long ago filled her head. The bedwetting pants her mother made her wear every night were just the same. Michelle took the sheet and rolled it up, placing the wet, cloth training pants on top. "All set baby?" Abby asked. Michelle nodded her head and followed Abby down the stairs and into the laundry room. "Put them in the washer baby. We should wait for your Mommy to get back to make sure you don't have any other clothes she needs to wash." Michelle dumped the sheet and panties into the top of the washer. "She doesn't" Abby placed her hands on her hips. "Are you sure baby? You didn't have a accident on the way here?" "No I didn't." Abby grabbed Michelle's hand. "Well, I guess miracles do happen. Such a good girl." Abby said, pulling Michelle out to the family room.
    5 likes
  6. Thanks for the feedback, everyone! I'm excited to continue with it. Chapter 2! Chapter 2 “Come on, honey”, said Jennifer. “We don’t want to be late to the airport.” “I’m almost ready”, replied Katelynn. “I’m just putting on a fresh diaper for the trip!” “Make sure to put some spare ones in your carry on. It’s a long flight to Tokyo.” “I did!”, answered Katelynn. She finished taping up her diaper, then slid on her pants. She picked up her old diaper and carried it out of her room. “What should I do with this?” “Why don’t you just put it in the can in your room?”, inquired Jennifer. “I already emptied it, and seeing as I won’t be needing it for a while, I didn’t want to put this in it.” “I guess you can take it to the bin on the curb. I don’t think the trash truck has come, yet.” Katelynn carried her diaper out to the curb. She lived in a nice suburb of town, but none of her neighbors were walking around. But she walked quickly, just in case. She went back in her house to grab the last of her things. Her family had already loaded the car with her stuff. Katelynn felt the cushion of her diaper as she sat down on her seat. Because of the long flight, she was wearing a thick diaper. A Bambino, to be exact. Her diaper was dry, which was fine with her. Sometimes it just felt good to be in a dry, comfortable diaper. It would be wet soon enough. “Are you sure have everything, Katy?”, asked her mother. “Double check before we get too far away.” Katelynn looked around her family’s car. Multiple suitcases occupied the space that wasn’t taken up by passengers. She had two checked bags, a carry on suitcase, and a diaper bag. It was more of a day pack, really, but she would be using it as a diaper bag. She was hoping to explore as much of Japan as possible, which meant a lot of walking. Spare diapers would be necessity. “I think so, Mom. And if I absolutely need something I can buy it when I get there. I do think they have stores in Japan.” "I don’t know”, said her dad. “Japan is a whole new world”. “Yeah, but they have stores. Everyone has stores.” “With all the technology and robots over there, you never know. Maybe a drone just delivers everything.” “This conversation is not worth continuing”, laughed Katelynn. “On a different note”, continued her father, “I saw Grace at work, yesterday. Her dad had her come in and personally apologize. Which is appreciated, considering what she did and the pain she caused you. Her apology wasn’t very convincing, though. But, and here is the interesting part, She was absolutely wearing a diaper. Having been around you, I can tell when someone is sporting one.” “Ha!”, smiled Katelynn. “Yeah, and any doubts about her selection of underwear went away when she stumbled walking out of my office and her shirt rode up, exposing the waistband of a diaper. I think her dad punished her by making her wear them for a few days.” “That’s hilarious”, said Katelynn. “I mean in a way, I kind of feel bad for her. I’m not at all forgiving her or downplaying what she did to me, It’s just that being forced to wear diapers probably really sucks. I wouldn’t know, because I always want to be in them. But, if you don’t like to wear diapers, having to do so does not seem fun. I wonder if she has to use them. I don’t know. Hopefully it will teach her to keep her hands to herself.” “Yeah, Mr. Harris didn’t say anything about it. I can’t imagine he’ll make her wear them when she goes back to Yale. I don’t think he could, she’s three hours away, after all. But I see her around the office sometimes, so I’ll keep an eye out for signs of diapers.” “You okay back there, sweetie?”, inquired Jennifer. “Diaper wise, I mean.” “I can’t complain.Why? You don’t usually ask that.” “No reason. It will just be weird not having diapers be a part of my life for a few months.” “It’s not really a part of your life. I pretty much change myself all the time.” “Well, I know. But I see you in diapers a lot. You don’t always hide the fact that you’re wearing them when we’re home. Not to mention that I can smell your diaper half the time.” Jennifer winked at her daughter. Katelynn blushed. “I’ll only be gone for a little while. And, if you really want, when we Skype I’ll stand up so you can see my diaper.” “I’m not saying I’m going to miss them. Just that it will be strange not seeing them. It’s complicated.” “Why?” “You know that I don’t really get why you want to wear diapers, but they’re a part of who you are.” “I guess”, said Katelynn. “More importantly, I’m going to miss the cute little girl who is in those diapers.” “I’m not really your little girl anymore.” “It’s a cliche, but you will always be my little girl. I’m really going to miss you.” “And of course I’ll miss you guys, too”, said Katelynn. “But I don’t want you to be too sad.” “Just make sure to Skype”, added her father. The family finished the rest of the drive to the Boston airport in about an hour. Surprisingly, Katelynn’s diaper remained dry for the length of the journey. Her parents helped her carry her luggage to the check-in-counter. “You guys don’t need to stay”, said Katelynn as they approached the check-in line. “We’ll stay with you until security”, said Paul. “We’re in no rush”, added Jennifer. Katelynn noticed a tinge of sadness in her mother’s voice as she spoke. “Ok”, smiled Katelynn. In all honesty, she was happy her parents weren’t leaving yet. They waited in line for fifteen minutes before reaching the counter. “May I please see your passport and ticket?”, asked the attendant. “Here you go”, responded Katelynn. “Okay, it looks like you will be departing from Gate 39 in just over two hours.” “Thanks”, Katelynn replied. “Do you have any liquids, firearms, flammable materials, or sharp or blunt objects with you?” “No.” “Then you are good to go. Enjoy your flight and have a nice time in Japan.” Katelynn and her family walked to the entrance to security. “I guess this is where we leave you,”, said her mother. Tears were already forming in her eyes. She hugged her daughter. “I love you so much, honey. We’re so proud of you. Please, please, be safe and please, call.” “I will, Mommy”, sniffled Katelynn. She had begun to cry, as well. “I’ll miss you guys. I love you.” “Goodbye, Katelynn”. He joined the group hug. Paul wasn’t overly affectionate, but he cared for his daughter, and Katelynn knew he would miss her. The hug ended, and Katelynn’s parents started to leave. As she walked into security, she could see them waving at her. She waved back. And so her journey began. Katelynn had never left the country before, except for a couple of visits to Canada. Which doesn’t mean much if you’re from New Hampshire. A couple of hundred miles was nothing compared to thousands of miles and the Pacific Ocean. This being said, she was much more excited than scared. Katelynn liked challenges. She liked confronting them and conquering them. “I like your suitcase. The polkadots are super cute.” Katelynn looked up. A girl around her age with long brown hair stood in front of her. “Oh, thanks. I love polkadot things.” “I’m Emily, by the way.” “I’m Katelynn.” “So, where ya headed, polkadot girl?” “Japan. I’m studying abroad.” Emily started to grin. “Hey, that’s so cool! I am, too.” “You’re studying abroad?” “Yeah, in Japan. Tokyo. At the music University.” “No Way! Same! Do you go to NYCU? I’m going as part of the Music Composition Exchange Program.” “I am, too. This is so crazy! So, what do you play?” “Piano. I’m in the NYU Performance Ensemble.” “I thought you looked a little familiar”, said Emily. “I think I saw you at the Winter Concert.” “Yeah, I played at that”, answered Katelynn. Not only did Katelynn play at that concert, she also pooped her diaper halfway through her performance. And she still didn’t miss a single note. “Wow, you were really good.” Katelynn blushed. She liked Emily already. It didn’t hurt that she was gorgeous. “Thanks. So, what about you? What’s your instrument?” “I play the trombone.” “That’s” “Different?”, Emily cut her off. “I was going to say unusual.” “My mom thought it would be good for me to play a lesser known instrument. There’s not much competition if you play the trombone.” “That makes sense.” “Eh. So, do you have a roommate yet?” Emily started a new topic of conversation. “I’m actually going to have a singe room. I’m not really used to living with anyone.” Katelynn had a roommate. She shared an apartment with her best friend, Caleb, while they studied together at NYCU. But saying she wasn’t used to living with someone was easier than saying she needed her own room to store diapers, wear diapers, use diapers, and dispose of diapers. Wearing around others out in public was easy. But there is a certain amount of maintenance involved in wearing diapers, maintenance which requires privacy. “Oh, suit yourself. I’m still looking for one.” By this time they were halfway through line. Katelynn hadn’t peed in a few hours. She thought about breaking the seal and yellowing her nice, clean Bambino. “I’m sure you’ll find one”, said Katelynn. “There are a lot of people in the program.” If she wet now, she would need to do so while continuing to talk to Emily. She had wet herself while carrying on a conversation countless times. “I hope so”, said Emily. Katelynn started to release a stream of warm pee into her dry diaper. A hot sensation spread over her rear. She didn’t realize how much she needed to wet. She continued peeing and carrying on her conversation.“So, where’s your hometown?” “I’m from L.A.”, said Emily. “But I decided to go the East Coast for school.” “That’s a long way away”, responded Katelynn. At the moment she was much more vested in finishing up her massive wetting than being a good listener. Slowly, her stream began to subside, became a trickle, then stopped. Katelynn smiled. “What are you laughing at”, chuckled Emily. “Oh, nothing. That’s just really cliched.” Actually, Katelynn was smiling because Emily had no idea that her new friend had just finished soaking the adult diaper concealed under her jeans. “I guess so. If it makes any difference I like New York way more than Los Angeles.” “I’ve never been to L.A.” “You’re not missing much. On a totally different note, I really have to pee. This line better hurry up.” The irony of the situation was not lost on Katelynn. “If only you knew,” thought Katelynn. “We’re almost up”, she replied to Emily. Katelynn and Emily made small talk for a few more minutes before it was their turn to go through security. Katelynn loaded all of her stuff on the conveyor belt, then walked through the security scanner. DING! DING! DING! “Excuse me miss,” said a security guard. “Could you try again.” “Yeah”, answered Katelynn. DING! DING! DING! “Ok, can you please step over here?” Katelynn did as she was told. Before she could get too far, the security scanner went off for Emily. DING! DING! DING! “Sarah and Bree, could you take these women into the security room and do a manual search?”, asked the security guard. “Okay”, the ladies answered. “Please follow us”, they said to Katelynn and Emily. “I have a few screws in my leg”, Emily whispered to Katelynn. “It might be that”. “Yeah”, answered Katelynn. “I don’t know why I would have trouble. No metal in my body.” Katelynn had her suspicions as to why she would have issues going through a scanner, but she hoped they weren’t true. “This is going to be so embarrassing. There’s no way security won’t see my diaper”, she thought to herself. “Okay, it’s just in here”, said one of the agents. “We need to have two people perform the search, so one of you will need to wait a minute.” “I guess you can go first”, said Emily. “Okay”, Katelynn gulped. There was a curtain partitioning the room. Katelynn followed the two women behind it, while Emily waited on the other side. “Is there any reason why the security scanner would go off?” one of them asked. “Do you have any metal in your body?”. “No”, replied Katelynn. “Well, sometimes these full body scanners can act a little strange.” “Umm...”, said Katelynn, sheepishly. “There is one thing, maybe”, by this point she was almost whispering. “I wear…uh…incontinence products.” “You’re gonna have to speak up, hon. We can’t quite hear you.” “I have to wear incontinence protection”, stammered Katelynn, only slightly louder than before. “oh”, replied the guard. “Yeah, that happens sometimes. Diapers have been known to set it off. I think it’s the extra bulk. No worries, we’ll just do a quick manual search and you can be on your way.” The security agent made no effort to lower her voice when she said this. “Yeah, sure”, said Katelynn. That curtain might hide her from view, but it did nothing to keep out sound. There was no way Emily hadn’t heard what just transpired. One guard began to pat down Katelynn, while the other stood and watched. “Could you lower your pants?” “Umm…yeah”, replied Katelynn, nervously. She obliged, undid her belt, and lowered her jeans, exposing her yellowed diaper. A dry diaper would be bad enough, but a wet diaper was even worse. She had wet her diaper a lot in the security line, and it was discolored and sagging. It was obvious to everyone who saw it that she had used it. The guard took a quick peak, then told Katelynn she could raise her pants. “All done. You can go. Thanks”, said the security agent. “Yeah”, Katelynn answered. She drew back the curtain. Emily looked at her, blushed, then quickly looked away and walked behind the curtain. Katelynn left the room to go find a place behind security. She thought about trying to avoid Emily, but she knew she wouldn’t be able to avoid her forever. A few moments later, Emily walked up to her. “It must have been the screws in my leg,” she said to Katelynn. “Oh, yeah, I bet so.” Katelynn waited for the diaper questions to start. But Emily didn’t say anything. “So, do you want to head to our gate? Or we could grab some food. I’m not starving, but if you are”, Emily asked Katelynn. “I’m not super hungry. I’m cool with just finding our gate.” Maybe Emily hadn’t heard about Katelynn’s diapers after all. Or maybe she just didn’t want to embarrass her. Either way was fine with Katelynn. It took them a few minutes to walk to their gate. Afterwards, they sat down and got to know each other better. Katelynn really liked Emily. She was kind, thoughtful, and very funny. Unfortunately, Katelynn was pretty sure Emily was straight. She had a knack for inferring sexual preferences. “Now boarding Group three for Sky Lines flight from Boston to Seattle”, projected a voice on the intercom. It would take two flights to get to Japan. One from Boston to Seattle, the other from Seattle to Tokyo, with a two hour layover in between. “Hey, I think we’re sitting together on the flight from Seattle to Tokyo,” said Emily. “What are the chances of that?” “Awesome!”answered Katelynn. “That will make the flight go buy so much faster,” she smiled. “Yeah! Well, I’ll see you in Seattle. I board in group four”. “See ya.” Katelynn boarder her flight and took her seat. She had a window, which made her happy. She could enjoy the view, and it’s not like she needed to get up to use the restroom. Apart from issues with security, she thought airplanes were one of the most convenient places to wear diapers. And she was pretty sure she wasn’t the only one who would be utilizing a personal restroom on the plane. She read that a relatively high number of people wear some form of protection on flights. A gentleman in his mid forties sat down in the seat next to her. He was dressed in a suit, and already had out his laptop. Soon, the plane was in the air. Katelynn sat back and enjoyed the flight. It was uneventful, unless wetting a diaper thirty thousand feet in the air is considered eventful. When they were about to land, the man sitting next to her turned and commented, “You must have a steel bladder. I could never make it five hours without going to the bathroom.” “Yeah,” Katelynn replied, awkwardly. “I guess so.” Katelynn had gone to the bathroom on the airplane, twice. But instead of having to get up from a cramped window seat and wait in a long line, she could stay in the comfort of her chair and wet herself. For the countless time, Katelynn wondered why more people didn’t decide to wear diapers. Katelynn’s flight arrived in Seattle, and she departed to meet Emily. “Hey, girl. How was the flight?” asked Emily. “Fine. I just had some guy next to me who didn’t really talk much.” “That’s better than me. I was sitting next to some teen boy. He just stared at my boobs the whole time.” “Eww”, Katelynn chuckled. “Yeah, so it was awkward.” “Well, I’m going to go to the bathroom before we go to our next gate”, said Katelynn. Her diaper was very wet. Three wettings was a lot, even for a Bambino. She was hoping to change now, then not need to put on a new diaper on the flight to Tokyo. “Oh, okay,” said Emily, her voice sounding surprised. “What?”, Katelynn inquired. “It’s just, I thought” “So, you heard that whole thing with the security guard?”, Katelynn cut in. “I didn’t want to say anything because I didn’t want to embarrass you.” “It’s okay”, answered Katelynn. “I’m not embarrassed.” Katelynn really wasn’t that embarrassed. Normally, she was very worried about people finding out about her diapers. But Emily had already found out. And, more importantly, she seemed like a really nice person, a person who Katelynn could trust. “So, you really wear diapers?”, asked Emily. She still seemed embarrassed. “Yeah”, Katelynn blushed. “I’m sure you have tons of questions. But, right now, I need to hit up the ladies room. We can talk more about it on the flight if you want.” “Okay,” said Emily. “I mean, I don’t want to intrude, but I am curious. I’ve never met anyone who wears diapers.” “You’d be surprised. You just might not know about them”, Katelynn winked. “Maybe”, Emily laughed. “I need to go to the bathroom, too.” Both girls walked to the nearest restroom. It was busy inside, but stalls were open. Katelynn opened her bright blue backpack and took out a diaper and some wipes. She had gotten over the lack of privacy involved in public changes long ago. Emily was in the stall next to her. Katelynn pulled down her pants and looked at her diaper. By now, it was completely soaked in the back, as well as most of the front. She squished it a little, smiled, then undid the tapes. A loud tearing sound shot through the restroom. Her diaper crinkled as she set it down on top of the toilet. It was obvious to those next to her what she was doing. She wiped down her bottom. Even more noise ensued as she opened up her new diaper. She took a stuffer out of her packpack and put it in the diaper, then put the diaper under her and pressed her bottom against the wall. She brought the diaper up to her waste, lined up the tapes, then fastened them. She had decided to go with another Bambino. She didn’t want to take any chances on the flight. She washed her hands, then took a quick look at herself in the mirror. Her relatively tight jeans did little to hide the fact she was diapered. Wearing a thick Bambino with a stuffer didn’t help much, either. This didn’t bother Katelynn as much as it would have in the past. More and more people were beginning to find out about her diapers, including Emily. It didn’t seem as big of a deal, anymore. She walked outside to meet Emily. “Any trouble in there?” Emily asked. “I’m pretty good at it by now”. “I’m sure I would be awful at it.” “It’s really not that hard. Anyways, I’m starving, and I saw a good looking Chinese place here. Are you hungry?” “Yeah,” replied Emily, “I could eat.” They headed to the restaurant and had dinner. By the time they finished, their flight was about to board. This time they were in the first boarding group. Katelynn made sure to keep her backpack close to her on the plane in case she needed to change. She felt pretty confident her diaper could hold up, though. This time, Emily was next to the window, and Katelynn was in the middle of the row. An older lady was sitting next to her in the aisle seat. The flight to Tokyo would take just over ten hours. Katelynn had a book, her headphones, and her new friend to keep her company. For the first couple of hours, Emily didn’t bring up Katelynn’s diapers. But after every tuned in to watch the in flight movie, she broached the subject. “You know, you’re not doing a lot to hide your underwear choice, if you know what I mean.”” “I guess it is pretty obvious,” answered Katelynn. “But nothing let’s people know you’re wearing a diaper quicker than leaks.” “Oh my god, has that happened to you?” “Yeah. If you wear all the time then they’re bound to happen.” “Oh, so you wear pretty often? I just assumed for the flight and all, small bladder.” “I always wear them, actually.” “So you’re incontinent?” “Not exactly, no,” answered Katelynn. This is wear the conversation could get awkward. Katelynn wondered how Emily would react when she found out Katelynn didn’t actually need to wear diapers, but rather wore them out of desire. “So, why do you wear them?” Katelynn paused for a moment. She needed to tread lightly. “I don’t actually need to wear them. I wear them because for as long as I can remember, I’ve been drawn to them.” Katelynn looked up at Emily. She didn’t look disgusted, only curious. “They just feel right. I am happier and more confident and just feel better about myself and life. They are a part of who I am, now. I’m sure that doesn’t make sense, but that’s honestly how I feel.” Surprisingly, Emily didn’t look like she thought Katelynn was crazy. She waited before responding. “I think people should do whatever makes them happy, as long as they don’t harm anyone else. And I don’t see how diapers hurt anyone. I say go for it.” Katelynn smiled. “It’s good to hear that. I try to avoid telling anyone I know because I’m scared they’ll think I’m a freak.” “I don’t think you’re a freak. I mean, it’s a little weird, but a little weird is good. I think it’s kind of cute, actually.” “It is cute!”, smiled Katelynn. “And so convenient.” “I can imagine! I hate waiting in line for the girl’s room.” “I don’t miss that,” replied Katelynn. “Speaking of the little girl’s room, I am about to burst.” “I went a few minutes ago.” “Wait, really?”, Emily looked really surprised. “In your diaper? I couldn’t even tell!” Katelynn laughed. “Well, that’s kind of the point.” “I guess so,” Emily smiled. “If I don’t go to the bathroom soon, I’m going to wish I had on a diaper. I’ll be back in a minute.” Katelynn gathered her thoughts. Her conversation with Emily actually went really well. Katelynn had never told a friend about her diapers. It felt good to be open about them. A weight had been lifted off of her shoulders. The plane wouldn’t be in Japan for another eight hours. She decided to try to find something to watch. After a few minutes of browsing, she decided to watch an episode of a show about a transgender teenager. After a while, Emily sat back down. “Hey, I love that show!” “I’ve never seen it before, but so far I really like it.” “My sister and I watch it a lot. She’s transgender.” “That’s so cool. I’m part of the LGBT social group on campus, so a lot of my friends are trans.” “Yeah, she’s a little younger than me. We get along really well. Especially since she transitioned.” “It’s so nice when people support you. My parents were awesome when I came out to them and it made so much of a difference.” “Are you gay?” “Yeah,” Katelynn replied. “Well, I guess I really am the boring one. I’m just a straight girl who wears panties instead of diapers!” Emily and Katelynn burst out laughing. “Damn, I was really hoping she was at least bi”, Katelynn thought to herself. “I don’t want to keep you away from your show. I’ll try to find something to watch, too,” said Emily. “Okay”, answered Katelynn. Katelynn continued watching TV, but a growing urge to poop was distracting. “Oh man,” thought Katelynn. “I was really hoping not to have to change on the plane.” But she knew she couldn’t hold it for eight hours. She was going to have to mess herself on the airplane, something she wasn’t exactly excited about. In such close quarters, it would be obvious, and she didn’t want to intrude on other people. And then there was Emily. There was no way Katelynn could hide a messy diaper from her. And what would she think? Peeing yourself was one thing, but how would she respond when Katelynn messed herself on purpose? Katelynn pushed the thought out of her head. She could at least hold it for a little while longer.
    4 likes
  7. Win of these adult-sized pacifiers. To enter: Like this post and reply with a comment on why you like being here! Open to those 18 and over anywhere in the world. Ends 12/10/2016. Value of prize: 8.99 - Odds vary based on number of entries. Prize supplied by Mikey. A new study says most people stop reading fine print after the first few lines, which is why I feel confident calling you a stinky-poo.
    4 likes
  8. It's 2017 and we all need a reason to smile. How about a new chapter of "Neighbor and the New Girl"? Thanks again for reading, guys. It means a lot to me! *** Nine: Mapping It Out Waking up to a rainy morning was fine; waking up next to Emily was better. I lay beside her in the quiet twilight of the bedroom, watching her chest rise and fall in a slow, even motion. The constant patter of raindrops against the windows kept me lulled into a state of half-slumber. I couldn’t be bothered to get up and leave. Not even to change my diaper. Not even to follow my routine and put on the wig and makeup that Emily always kept handy for me. Her parents were gone—finally! Why bother with any of that now? And yet, my eyes drifted over to the nightstand. My black wig sat curled up like a sleeping cat. The lipgloss and eyeliner were just within reach. I glanced back at Emily. At the girl I’d kissed numerous times the night before. My lips trembled at the memory, and I stared up at the ceiling in disbelief. I didn’t know which Jordan I was anymore. There was a Jordan that Emily had molded from an anxious young man into a fine young woman—and into the girl whom she’d fallen in love with. Jordan Kim, after all, was nothing more than Emily’s neighbor. He knew his limits around her. But Jordan Baker was different. Nothing was off-limits with her. She was the cool roommate, the sweet but sensual friend who could woo even the most hardhearted parents. Going deep into a role was nothing new for me; I’d get depressed after a few weeks of playing Hamlet and other tragic characters, like a bad dream I couldn’t shake off. But the last few days with Emily had been different. I couldn’t help but go back to playing the other Jordan. Sighing, I reached down and tapped at the wet padding between my legs. At least that other Jordan and I had one thing in common. When I turned over, finally deciding I might as well stop stalling, I felt a weight across my chest. I looked down at Emily’s arm crossing my shirt, and my eyes darted over to her face. Her eyes were open and staring right back at me. “Hey,” she whispered. “Um... hi.” “What’s your hurry?” I turned over to fully face. “I was, uh, gonna get changed.” Emily’s hand crawled down my belly, from one fingertip to the next, inch by inch. She came to a stop around my diaper’s waistband, her fingers teasing the edge. Her eyes locked onto my face again, and I blushed. “You sure it can’t wait?” she asked. I bit on my bottom lip. “Em...” “Come on. Stay a little longer. I don’t have to work until noon today.” “But my house... the neighbors...” “Forget them.” “Emily—” “I’m here, aren’t I?” “Yeah?” “So let’s have some fun for once.” Her hand slid itself over the bulging front of my diaper. I groaned, and Emily leaned over to plant a kiss on the side of my neck. To hell with it, I thought. She dropped her head onto my shoulder. I slid my arms around her waist, mere seconds before she grabbed hold of me through the front of my diaper. My breath went shallow as she started to massage the front, teasing me. I buried my face in her hair. Emily giggled and began to rub me harder—and harder still. In my mind’s eye, I wasn’t myself anymore. I was the other Jordan again. Longhaired, grinning, passionate Jordan. Sensual, generous, loving Jordan! It wasn’t until we were both rocking against each other in the bed, our hips flexing, our breathing hard, that I finally groaned out, “Ohh, honey... oh, God, I’m almost there...” “Come on, girl,” Emily insisted, equally breathless. “Give it to me...” “I’m gonna—” And then I did. All at once, an eye-opening release right into my diaper, with Emily’s hand still locked in place over it. I gasped and sweated, falling limp against my partner as she stroked the side of my face. She planted a trail of kisses down my neck and over my chest. I moaned into her hair one last time before collapsing against my pillow. In the gloom, Emily’s smile shone out. “Wow...” “I know...” “Best. Roommate. Ever.” “Right... right back at ya...” “And, hey, you didn’t mess up my sheets.” Emily’s giggle sent a shiver through my neck. “Thank God for your diapers.” I was almost tempted to add “Thank God your parents aren’t here,” but I clamped down on that urge. The last thing we needed was something to kill this beautiful moment. Nothing would do that faster than bringing up Mr. and Mrs. Parcher of Doom-and-Gloom, Orange County. Instead, I lay back and cuddled against Emily. We held onto each other and listened to the rain for as long as we could. *** It was mid-afternoon when I came across an unusual sight in the living room. Emily lay across her couch, facedown and peering into her tablet. A heavy sketchpad lay within arm’s reach, with dozens of pencils scattered on top. She stared into the screen as a delicate finger traced designs into one of her art programs. It wasn’t the fact that she was attending to her day job that took me by surprise. It was the change in her demeanor. For the last few weeks, I’d seen Emily switch between one of two moods: bouncy smiles and anxious frowns. It had almost been enough to remind me of one of my exes, a girl who had been diagnosed as bipolar. But at least I knew Emily wouldn’t try to steal my keys or accuse me of cheating on her Facebook page. But here was yet another side of Emily: quiet and attentive. She didn’t seem all that aware of the world around herself. I watched one of her feet tap itself against a couch cushion in regular time, beating out a rhythm I couldn’t hear. If not for how important her work was to her, I would’ve risked remarking on how cute she looked. Leaning on the doorway, I tried to sort things out between us in my mind. I couldn’t help but grin when I thought about the intimate moments we’d shared the night before and early that morning. Emily’s carefree laugh, her warmth against my chest, the scent of her hair—it was addicting. I couldn’t get enough of her. Couldn’t get enough of us. But where did that leave us now? Would it be fair of me to just sneak back next door and go on like before? And what if her parents arranged a surprise visit? I knew that last worry was anxiety talking, but even so, I couldn’t take that risk. I knew what they were like now. Racked with indecision, I retreated to the bedroom. I stared at my reflection in Emily’s mirror. Tired, sad, confused Jordan Kim stared back. I couldn’t even see the guy I was in public, the one who dazzled neighbors and audiences alike with gentle charm and wit, as one reviewer put it. I tried a smile. When that didn’t work, I rubbed my hands across my face and went for a stern glare. That only made me look away in revulsion. I went from one expression to the next. The Nervous Frown. The Sneer of Contempt. The Face of a Man About to Throw Up, and so on... After a moment, I noticed that my hand kept slipping away to the back of my neck. I scratched at it, but felt nothing odd. It wasn’t itching or anything— And then it hit me. It wasn’t itching. It was too bare to cause that familiar itch, the one I got from wearing a wig. And here I was, sitting in Emily’s bedroom, feeling like a stranger. Because, as far as we both were concerned, Jordan Kim was a stranger there. Jordan Baker, her classy roommate, on the other hand... Now I could grin at my reflection. I didn’t waste a moment. After closing the door, I went to dig through Emily’s closet. There I found everything I’d need: a clean white blouse, a long cerulean skirt, some hosiery that would fit, a padded bra, and a clean diaper. All I’d need was five to ten minutes to myself. While I got changed, I kept sneaking glances at myself in the mirror. A half-finished woman looked back at me. And when I was diapered and wearing at least a blouse and bra, I saw more of the girl I wanted to be. I didn’t even need the wig or makeup to feel complete. But this wasn’t me coming out as trans. Not exactly. I didn’t want to be a woman all the time. It was more like I only wanted to be a woman around one special person. Around the most important person in the whole world to me. With a few finishing touches, I took a chance to smile at the lady in the mirror. Just like the first time I’d dressed up, I was back in that happy-go-lucky mode. Here was Jordan without worries or responsibilities. Here was Jordan lost in another role: a command performance for an audience of one. Barely had I finished applying my makeup when I heard Emily knock on the door. “Jordan?” “Yeah, Em?” “Can I come in?” “Um...” I looked over at the bed, where my men’s clothing and a package of diapers lay in the open. “Y-yeah. Just gimme a sec.” “’Kay.” As I moved to clean up, my pulse raced. For once, though, it wasn’t the dread of being caught. I knew her parents were long gone—though, knowing my luck, they could’ve shown up in the driveway at that exact moment. No, this was better. This was the adrenaline thrill right before the curtain went up. This was the beautiful pause when you walked out on stage, waiting that solitary beat before you delivered your first line. This was the amazing pause between the last line of the show and the part where the audience started clapping and cheering. Screw Greg’s acting class. I couldn’t find better material than the show I gave in my best friend’s house night after night. “Jordan?” Emily’s voice reached me from across the door. “Hey, everything okay in there?” To answer her question, I reached over and opened the door. “I don’t know. You tell me.” Her hands flew to her mouth. “Oh! Um, hi!” I grinned. “Hello to you, too!” “You... you know you don’t have to do this for now, right?” “I know. I wanted to do this, Em.” “Really?” “Really.” I took her by the hand and led her into the bedroom. “I... I don’t always know how to explain it, but... I like this. Not every day, and not every waking moment, but for now, this is nice. I...” Now I had to duck my head. “I like the way you look at me when I’m like this.” Emily’s eyes misted over. “You really are beautiful, Jordan. Even if I did make you this way.” “You should be proud of what you’ve created.” I cupped her chin with my other hand and met her eyes. My smile and my voice softened. “I know I am, Emily.” She chewed on her bottom lip for a second. Then she said, “Can I add a condition?” “Sure thing.” “If you’re going to keep dressing up, then I only want you to do it for me when we’re alone.” “Deal.” “Really?” “You keep using that word—” “Shut up!” Emily laughed and gave me a playful tap on the cheek. “You’re terrible, you know that?” I leaned over and planted a kiss on her forehead. “I sure do, Em. I sure do.” Emily looked me up and down. When I did a little twirl, she nodded and clapped her hands together. I ended with a curtsy, and Emily snorted. Not a proper thing for a lady to do, but it sounded cute to my ears. “Well,” she added, “I’m liking this new side of you, Jordan. It makes me feel appreciated.” “Good,” I replied. “That was my hope all along.” “So, roommie. What are you making for dinner?” “That depends. I’ve got rice and snow peas, but I was going to try dumplings. If you don’t mind getting the ingredients from the store?” Emily’s lips split into a huge grin. “Oooh. Don’t mind if I do!” That one smile could’ve powered all of Thebes Park. It was so lovely that I wanted to bottle it and use it like perfume. But I settled for trying to match her smile and shooing her out of the room. *** We had ourselves another feast that night around the kitchen table. It wasn’t anywhere as heavy as the Chinese takeout we enjoyed the night before, but that was just fine. I didn’t need another bender of cheap food and wine for a while thanks to that evening. And I had to admit that some part of me loved wearing the clothes Emily bought me and cooking up a meal in her kitchen. It was a different experience, fun and liberating. As Emily cleaned the dishes and I put our leftovers away, she glanced over her shoulder at me. I felt proud of the smile she wore. Not a sign of anxiety to be found there. “I can’t get over how good this feels,” Emily was saying. She flicked her soapy hands into the sink before grabbing a towel to dry them off. “You and me, and... I dunno, just this.” “Right?” I closed the fridge door. “We’ve got our own little domestic situation.” “Oh, God!” Emily giggled into her hand. “Sorry, Jordan, but if you’re talking marriage—” “Oh, perish the thought.” I shrugged. “Besides, how would that even work? ‘I now pronounce you man-dressed-as-a-woman and wife!’ Very classy, I’m sure.” We shared a laugh, and I headed over to the living room. Emily joined me on the couch and snuggled into me with a sigh. Her head fit so neatly against my shoulder. Like it belonged there. Which, of course, it did. “Hey,” she said after a moment of silence. “Yeah?” “I’ve been trying to work something out. Ever since Mom and Dad left.” “Oh. Okay?” Emily’s finger twisted itself around a lock of her hair. She glanced at my face, then over at the carpet, and then back at my face. I shifted on the couch and let her sit up a little. “I think I realized something that’s been missing from my life. When you tally everything up, I’ve got a nice job, a good set of friends, a cool house, and one really amazing neighbor...” I blushed, but she went on. “But that’s not all I want. Those are things I have. They’re not the things that make me feel complete. Like how being an actor is what you love to do, right?” I smiled. “Sure. It’s what I’m good at. Like you and your drawing.” “Yeah, but I could draw anywhere. That’s just for some of the bills.” Emily chewed on her bottom lip and searched my face. “But it didn’t hit me until this morning.” “Oh.” I could feel my cheeks turning red, not that I could’ve stopped myself. “Yeah...” “You had fun, right?” “I... I did.” “I did, too. But what I realized was that I like taking charge the way I did with you. And not just like that, you know?” Now Emily did sit up, never once taking her eyes off me. “Ever since you started living with me, Jordan, I’ve been so happy doing all these things for you. Buying you clothes. Helping you put on makeup. Even changing your diaper. It’s made me feel complete as a person. Does that make sense?” “I think so.” I paused to gather my thoughts. It wasn’t easy looking into such a cute face. “You’re saying that you like being a... a caregiver. Is that it?” “Kinda, yeah. Not, like, twenty-four hours a day or anything.” “No, I got ya. You like being the provider.” I grinned. “Well, from one actor to another, I think it’s a role that suits you.” Emily smiled, but not for long. Her face fell a little. “I’m a bit worried, though.” “Why’s that?” “It’s the kind of role that my parents would’ve pushed me into, don’t you think?” “I... God, no! Em, where did you even get that—?” “Sorry!” She clasped her hands together in a pleading gesture. “I didn’t mean to bring them up!” “Hey, it’s all right. This is a safe space.” I winked and took her hand to my lips. “Cool roommate, remember?” Emily giggled. “Right. The best.” “So that’s fine. I don’t mind hanging out and letting you being a caretaker. But I will need to have some time to myself, you know. Time for work and the occasional night back at my house. Just to placate the neighbors, you know?” “Oh, of course!” Emily grinned and fell into me with a hug. “Jordan, you rock! I’m glad you get me.” “Me, too, kiddo.” When she pulled away, Emily’s grin shrank to a smile. She leaned in and pecked me on the lips. I responded with another peck. I felt ready to lunge forward and add another dose of nightly passion, but she stopped me with a finger to my lips. “Before we go further tonight,” she said, “I’ve got a favor to ask.”
    4 likes
  9. Just a little story inspired by Princess Pottypants’ Christmas post. --- She squirmed and frowned in the enormous, oversized highchair, trying to get used to the thick oversized diaper beneath her butt. At least, she was fairly sure it was a diaper, it was difficult to see given that she'd appeared in this highchair, and found herself wearing a legless red Christmas romper. But the loose white plastic poking out at the leg holes sure seemed like it, not to mention everything else about her experience over the past few hours. "Did Baby enjoy Christmas?" a woman's voice suddenly asked. She glanced up, and found another of the giantesses leaning down towards her, making a funny face and voice. She gave a shy nod. What could she even say to these people? So far she'd said nothing. The giantess gave a wide smile, then reached to the pile of just-unwrapped toys beside the highchair. She picked up a soft doll, and pushed it under the highchair tray. "Don't tell your Mother," she whispered, "But I got you this one. It looked like your favourite when you unwrapped them." Trying not to scrunch her nose, she watched the doll being pushed into her arms. It was huge compared to her, and even if she hugged it, it would even drag on the ground while walking. If she could walk, she reminded herself, giving another awkward exploratory shuffle in her thick diaper. Usually in her fantasies, diapers would be too thick to even walk in. Realizing that the giantess was still smiling at her, all she could do was give a weak smile in return. The giantess ruffled her hair, then turned and left, joining the other 'adults', and a few real - albeit massively oversized - kids, at the far end of the dining room for the Christmas party. From her seat beside the kitchen entrance, she watched them. They seemed to think that they were her new 'family', and that she was their new baby. God, she hoped not. Fantasizing about such things, and actually finding herself in such a situation, were two very different things. She'd always known it would be, and hadn't really wanted this to come true. Why now, on Christmas? She'd worked out which her supposed 'Mommy' was - given that the middle-aged big-breasted woman had referred to herself as such. She'd been there early when she'd first found herself in the highchair, soon silently opening her Christmas presents and baffled by the circle of imposing giants she'd found herself among. 'Mommy' had even spoonfeed her the vegetable-goop for Christmas lunch, as well as tipped back her highchair seat and brought the huge bottle of warm milk to her lips for a long time after, which she'd at least seen prepared from a can of formula, rather than it coming from more... unsavoury places. She glanced again at the giantess called 'Mommy', and with a blush, dared to stare at her christmas sweater. That definitely looked like the outline of a nursing bra there. She had to get out of this nightmare fantasy quickly. Yet when she looked down at her tray, she still had the same useless options to work with as over the past few hours. What was she supposed to do with these damn crayons and bumpy recycled paper? She nearly screamed, and gave a frustrated kick beneath her highchair tray, connecting with nothing but air and being wildly off course thanks to her thick, crinkly diaper. The damn coloring toys had been taunting her all day, and the last thing she wanted to do was draw some stupid pictures from a highchair. No, she needed to work out how she'd somehow crossed into another world of giants and oversized diapers and highchairs! "Oh, yes. Santa sent her." She suddenly perked up, realizing that the group was approaching and talking about her. "He said that she wished for it, as her Christmas present." She froze, and gripped the highchair tray with a sudden intake of breath. Yes! She'd probably been thinking about ABDL fantasies as Christmas approached, she often did. Hell, she'd perhaps even made such an offhand wish, it was the kind of thing she occasionally did on a whim. And here she was. Stuck in a super thick diaper and having been spoonfed and then bottlefed in a highchair. Being talked to as the new 'baby' of a family. Had her cheeks pinched and gotten big wet face kisses from 'Mommy'. Not to mention the enormous two fingers which had been slipped into her diaper earlier to 'check if she was wet', before the giants had left to chat. There was no way she was doing that, not here, she had told herself. Though then the woman had stepped around the highchair and pulled the back of her diaper out and peered down, and she had promised herself definitely not that either. The first suddenly didn't seem so bad. It had been a bit of a battle, after the heavy lunch, but she had suppressed the urge for half the day now. A whole bunch of giants were returning now after the long Christmas day, giving her silly smiles which made her feel even littler than she currently was. She was clearly still her adult self, and they clearly knew it, since they spoke to her and expected her to understand. It was like something from her writing. They couldn't see her adult self, or didn't care, or even wanted to diaper her just because she was short and they had a sick way of expressing their love. But had she been shrunk? Or were they just big? Did it matter? She would clearly fit being the new baby of the family, and they had displayed every intention of making her so. A child laughed and rushed around the adults, being chased by another, and she glanced down in a panic as they whisked past her highchair. "Did Santa make a condition?" a woman asked, and she quickly turned her attention back to the conversation. 'Mommy' nodded as she approached, and reached down into the highchair and began to casually lift her out. She was going to be free! After all these hours. Even if it meant being held by a giant woman. At least... on the other end, she'd be getting put back down somewhere right? "Oh yes. She has a test. Something about her wish. If she completes it, she goes back. But she hasn't figured it out so far, so I'd say she's mine. I can't wait to introduce her to my friends, we have quite a few other-world children." Feeling herself whisked from the highchair, she began to desperately search her memories. A test? A wish? Dammit, it could have been anything! Suddenly it dawned on her. She'd been trying to create Christmas ABDL captions, and had come up with naught. Even apologized for it online. That was it - she'd wished that she could come up with an ABDL caption before Christmas! She gasped, and glanced back down at the receding highchair, and its precious crayons and paper. No no no, that was what they had been for! There all day in front of her, and she had missed it! And Christmas was almost over! She began to struggle against the giant hands which held her. She even dared a few pointless kicks into the air around her diaper. She had to do something! "Mommy!" The woman paused, and all the faces in the room turned in her direction. "She speaks!" one of them suddenly exclaimed, and they all began rushing over. Except, it didn't seem an impressed sort of crowd, amazed that a baby could speak. Instead they were giving her goofy smiles, as if excited that the little baby woman was finally opening up to her new family. "What do you want to say dear?" the giantess holding her asked breathlessly, even giving a little bounce. She turned beet red. With a gulp, she turned to look up at the giantess face beside her, smiling so widely and looking so huge. "Can I, um, color just one thing?" The giantess seemed to follow her thoughts to the paper and crayons, and frowned down at them for a moment. "No dear, you've had enough playtime for the day. Mommy needs to give you a bath, so that you can be put to bed early while the grownsups watch the Christmas specials." She began to squirm urgently. A crib?! Once she was in there, there was no way she was getting out tonight before her chance had passed. "Pleaaaseeee..." she whined, looking up with desperate eyes, even daring to try and look cute. She tried to ignore how her thigh was pushed out by a giant boob, and how she was holding onto the hefty bra strap beneath the woman's winter sweater, which she knew was a nursing bra. The woman began to look cross, and she realized that she was losing. "I want to draw something for you!" she suddenly blurted out, even using her best high bubbly voice. "A present for Mommy!" There were a few quiet sighs of delight from around the room, and the giantess suddenly laughed, heaving her arms and her big full breasts in the process. "Oh okay. One more drawing, then it's off to a bath and bed for you, understood little miss?" She nodded urgently, well aware of everybody watching her, and how she must look while whining in the enormous woman's arms while her disposable diaper poked out from the leg holes of her red Christmas baby romper. It would be worth it... "Fifteen minutes," the giantess declared, and plopped her back into the highchair. She began immediately. She scrambled through her crayons, and drew a rather childish scene of a girl not unlike herself, though on a regular day, being pushed in a stroller in a park. She tried to blame the oversized crayons and rough paper for how childishly ameteur it looked. Next came the story, something she whisked up quickly about a girl learning to accept her life under her new giantess Mommy, learning to understand that in this world, she was nothing but a little baby, who used her diapers, went to bed early, and was even spanked if she was naughty in ways which counted in her new role. It was an okay caption, she supposed. And she wasn't sure if it counted since she drew the picture herself. She looked around hopefully. But she was still there, sitting in her highchair on an uncomfortably thick diaper bottom. How long had that drawing taken? 'Mommy' leaned down, and inspected the drawing from reverse. "Ohh, very cute dear." "I think that gibberish is meant to be writing," another of the giants said - one of her new 'aunts' she thought. In the highchair, she squirmed and looked back down. She'd definitely written the story okay, was it just that she didn't know the language here? Did it matter? "Well, let's get you out for your bath then. Mommy loves her present by the way. We'll go to the park with your stroller all the time, don't you worry. You wouldn't have arrived here if I wasn't exactly what you wished for!" The big hands found her again, and the highchair began to pull away. She began to squirm frantically. No! That should have done it! This woman was reading it all wrong! She didn't really want this! "Wait!" she squealed, "I have to try again!" "No," the giantess said, suddenly lowering her voice a few octaves. "But-!" "BABY.GIRL!" the giantess Mommy suddenly boomed, giving her a firm tug against her oversized chest. "You stop that right now!" From the giantess's arms, she looked desperately back to the page on the highchair tray. It was glowing. Oh. Was that a good sign? Her squirming increased, and her mother suddenly placed her firmly down, bare foot on the tiled floor. She gasped at the cold, and at being free of the highchair for the first time all day. She instantly discovered her awkward it was to stand in the thick diapers, with her legs spread wide, having to be turned inwards in a way which would only allow a waddle. "You wait right here little miss." She gulped at the giantess's tone, then watched her march away through the parting crowd. She told herself it didn't matter, glanced desperately back to the highchair tray. There definitely seemed to be a glow. A moment later she cared when she heard the oversized heels returning, and saw the woman carrying a woman spoon. "Oh no NO NO! Mommy!" She began to back away, slipping for a moment and landing with a thud on her oversized bottom, then scrambling back up and trying to continue. She made it a few more steps, when the giantess stopped, and glanced around with a sudden stunned expression. "Oh." Around them, things began to whisk away, as if by magic. And as they left, another room began to appear behind them, as if they were each a barrier between another reality. "Oh," the woman repeated sadly, "She has to go back now." On the ground, she risked a wild grin. She had no idea how Santa had done it, or why this year, but she had managed to undo it. Things began to whisk back to how they should be. The giants disappeared in puffs of smoke, and the tiles themselves flew off one by one, disappearing into fog while the proper floor returned. Finally the highchair whooshed off into the air, and the final pile of toys from her 'Christmas presents' began to evaporate one by one. She could still hear the voices though. "Pity," one said faintly. "She was cute. Would have had a lot of friends at daycare." "She needed a good spanking before bed, not more play time. That's what happens when children are given everything with no authority." "Oh stop it Ron. There was going to be plenty of authority in this house." The voices grew quieter, and she let out a relieved sigh. The sudden relaxation had her lose another battle however, one which she'd been fighting nearly all day. She suddenly jerked forward, gripping her stomach. The back of her oversized diaper began to crinkle and expand. Wait, her diaper? It still hadn't changed back, and she supposed it would be the last piece. But if she was messing it, that seemed exactly the sort of conditional test which she'd included in any wis- Items from the previous world began to whiz back into place, far faster than they'd left. Oh no. She glanced around with wide, panicked eyes, still unable to move as she continued to lose her private battle with her diaper. She groaned, leaning forward, but was unable to hold it now that she'd started. A warm softness formed just off her backside, problematically close if she moved too quickly. It had been a huge lunch, full of heavy fiber, and it was going to result in a huge Christmas diaper... Just when she thought it couldn't be any worse, the huge figures from the other world suddenly whooshed back into view, all at once. She gasped as she held her stomach, and turned about, looking for... Oh no. Feminine heels led up to womanly calves, and then a long motherly dress. Looking up, it was clear that the giantess still held the wooden spoon, though she places it aside instantly and looked excited. "Baby!" she cried happily, rushing forward. The small figure in the messy diaper began to gasp and back away in an awkward waddle, even as she continued to mess herself, even as the diaper regained some of the impossible poofy thickness that it had lost in her world. The giantess beared down on her. She had been so close, literally moments from the trial having been over, and she'd managed to fail it after all, on just the type of condition which she should have expected from her own fantasies. Oh dear, and if the giantess was right, and this place was selected from her own fantasies... "Baby!" the woman cried again, whisking her up immediately, wrapping an arm around her back and pinning her against an enormous pudgy chest. "Oh Baby belongs here, doesn't she? With Mommy, who knows how to more properly take care of her better than baby ever could." A series of wet kisses began on her cheek, and she realized that it was real, and probably not going away now. She gasped and began to struggle, then went immediately still when she felt the heavy soft warmth in the back of her diaper, and that she had only been an inch away from a squishy disaster. The woman seemed to follow her gaze, and reached around to squish the back of her diaper anyway. "Oh, baby had an accident," she cooed, even as 'baby' spasmed away from the experience she was having down below. "Congratulations," a beaming voice said. Another giant put their hand on Mommy's shoulder and beamed at her. "You deserve her, and she deserves you. You're going to make such a good little girl out of her - and look, she can't even keep her diapers clean. You were right, she might need triple thick Snugglers whenever you leave the house." She didn't like the sound of that... "Well," the woman huffed, "Because of her earlier antics, we're going to skip the bathtime and the diaper change. Mommy doesn't want to miss the family specials, and Baby needs to be put in her crib quick smart. We have a routine in this house, even for naughty babies." The giantess paused then, and tapped her lip thoughtfully. "Of course, that will mean that we'll have to skip the spanking too." Sitting in the giantess's arms, she felt a sniffle coming on, and knew there was no use objecting. This was her reality now, it was who she was in this world. "I'm... I'm not going to get punished?" "Oh no, not that dear. The dirty diaper is simply your early punishment. Your real punishment will be the spankings every morning this week." The new Baby jerked stiff in her Mommy's arms. The big woman gave a huge grin then, and gave her captive a strong bounce which resulted in a squish and a sudden wail. "Oh hush," the woman snapped, then reached to the kitchen bench for a pacifier, which she shoved into her new strange daughter's mouth. "Or Mommy will give you something to really cry about." WIth that, she carried the caption-author upstairs, who wailed behind her pacifier the entire time, holding onto the woman's oversized bra strap beneath her Christmas sweater, hoping that, perhaps next Christmas, she could make a wish to get out of this - if she even still had the confidence to take on adulthood again by then. As there was another squish beneath her diaper, she realized that she'd be lucky to even maintain that for a month. "Merry Christmas," the crowd cheered behind them, as the pair disappeared up the stairs - the giant curvy Mommy and her her tantruming pacified baby.
    4 likes
  10. sounds like someone who didn't have a way to engage in his need to wear diapers and things exploded. The worst part is it just makes all of us that wear diapers look like a freak show once again. another sad episode
    4 likes
  11. Sorry it's been so long. When I have a bit more time to post I'll post a little extra about the theme behind my character and place names. --------- Student's Pet A Diaper Dimension Story Part Six By Babystevie26 It hadn't even been a full twenty four hours yet, and already the Little who had once been Catherine Benton was discovering how being an adopted Little differed from being an adult Little. She sat in a carseat in the back of Michelle Jaruwalski's minivan. The morning had started early, with the Littles being taken out of their cribs and dressed for the day. Allison was putting one of Cathy's arms through a T-shirt sleeve before the Little had been awake enough to realize what was happening. Unfortunately, her reaction to the realization was blind panic that resulted in Allison getting kicked in the face. Fortunately, the girl was not hurt. Amazons were so much more sturdy than even the strongest Little that Cathy's random flailing didn't even cause a bruise. In fact, Cathy had wondered more than once if that difference in delicacy was one of the reasons Amazons viewed Littles as they did. Unfortunately, while Allison hadn't been hurt, she had punished Cathy. It seemed out of principle more then anything, since the incident had been accidental and punishment light. Allison had put Cathy over her knee and given her a spanking with her overnight diaper still on. The diaper was still dry after a full night's sleep, to both Allison's and Eloise's genuine surprise. "Littles on their own always manage at least some potty training," Allison's mother explained. "Never for long. There's inevitably an accident and, if they're lucky like Cathy was, it happens around a grown-up who can help take care of it." We have very different definitions of "lucky", Cathy had thought as Allison swatted her padded behind. The swats actually got a bit harder when Allison heard herself acknowledged as a "grown-up". Allison was clearly determined to impress her mother with how responsible she was. After all that had been done, Cathy and Eloise were each dressed in shirts and overalls with ruffles on the bottoms, buckled up, and off. Just as with the high chairs, Cathy suspected that Eloise's current car seat had originally been Allison's. Putting aside Eloise nearly throwing a tantrum over the seat Cathy was placed in, Cathy's seat was a tighter fit, as if designed to prevent her from moving around while Eloise was luxuriating in her ability to stretch and turn any way her seat belts allowed. Cathy had not had much experience riding automobiles. Driving herself was simply out of the question in a city sized for Amazons. Car services and taxis were required by law to put Littles in car seats like the one in which she now sat, and even with the most reputable there was no guarantee once you were buckled in that you would be let out. At least not at the place you wanted to go. Cathy had used the bus on occasion, but had begun avoiding it after an Amazon woman who rode regularly tried to insist Cathy sit on her lap when there were few seats available. Now she was free to enjoy the car ride free of the paranoia of being driven somewhere to be diapered thanks to the fact that had already happened. I'll take what I can get, Cathy mused as she watched the scenery go by the window. Cathy's pleasant mood sank immediately when the minivan entered a parking lot and she realized where they were heading. The Otrera Mall was, as its name implied, the biggest mall in the city of Otrera. It was also a place no Little ever ventured near given the choice. The paranoia that Littles wanting to retain adulthood developed as a survival skill warned that any place guaranteed to be crowded with Amazons was a risk. It would be all too easy to get scooped up by some would-be Mommy or Daddy and go unnoticed in the crowd. However, that alone was not the reason free Littles avoided the mall like the plague. Like many malls, the Otrera Mall boasted, along with its main entrance, multiple entrances that took shoppers through its largest stores. One of them, the one the minivan was currently trying to hunt down a parking space in front of, was called simply "The Little Store". The name was ironic because it was easily the largest store the mall had, if the size of its signage was any clue. It also was not a store for Littles to shop in. It was a store for Amazons with Littles to shop in. In short, it was a baby store. A baby store whose merchandise was specifically catered to babies whose actual toddler years were far behind them. The Jaruwalski minivan finally found its space only a mild hike from the doors. A hike that neither Cathy herself nor Eloise had to make themselves. Allison and her mother each picked up a Little and carried them along. As Allison unbuckled Cathy from the car seat and lifted her, the pressure of the Amazon's grip on her midsection reminded Cathy that she still hadn't peed today and her bladder was beginning to make its resentment of that fact known. She twisted and turned in Allison's arms trying to find a position that would take some pressure off without fighting the teenager's hold or make Cathy too awkward a burden. "Stop squirming," Allison chastised. She tightened her grip on the Little. Ahead of them, Eloise was just as squirmy, but more in excitement as she chanted "Toy store! Toy store!" "If you behave," Michelle told her sternly. "And that starts with calming down before Mommy drops you." Eloise stopped jumping and twisting quite as much, becoming a more manageable weight in her Mommy's arms. Once inside, Michelle got two shopping carts. She plopped Eloise into the seat of one while Allison hefted Cathy into the other. "I'll be in the diaper section when you're done," Michelle was telling her daughter as Amazons buckled their respective charges in the seats of the carts. "We're running low anyway and we'll need a few other things now that there's a new Little in the house. "You and Cathy head over to the clothing section." Allison began grinning at the idea of going clothes shopping. Michelle grinned but spoke seriously. "Don't get too excited. You can pick an outfit or two, but your main job is to get Cathy daycare clothes. Understand?" Allison gave her mother an exaggerated salute and took Cathy's cart off in one direction while Michelle and Eloise went in another. Eloise waved happily at Cathy and Allison as they parted. Cathy looked around as they made their way to the clothing section. Cathy had only ever seen the Little Store from the outside or in television ads. Now a morbid curiosity and a desire to distract herself from her need to pee prompted her to get a good look at the reality. On the surface, it looked like any store that sold goods for children. The clothing section which they headed toward had dresses, rompers, and so on that any child would look positively adorable in. Parents carted their children around, trying to find something that was just the cutest thing. It was only when one looked closer the differences became apparent. Clothing marketed for Littles, or more precisely clothing marketed for the parents of Littles, advertised features like extra room in the chests to accommodate a woman's bosom, modest as that often was for Littles. The children shopping with their parents were not excited, hyperactive, bored, or some combination of as one might expect. Most were solemn, resigned to their fate to become dress up dolls in this place. A few fought with determined futility. Cathy watched one boy fight being put into a sailor suit until his Mommy put him over her knees and spanked his bare bottom. "So, daycare clothes?" Cathy asked, tearing herself from the sight. "What are those?" "Clothes you wear at daycare, silly," Allison answered. She seemed to be watching the mommy and Little boy too. "I mean what kind of clothes am I getting?" Cathy tried again. "Oh, right." Allison blinked and turned to Cathy. "It's basically like the outfit you saw Eloise in when her and Mom got home yesterday. The lady who runs the daycare is Miss Matsuko. She's an immigrant from the Hankokku islands, and she modeled her daycare here after the daycares and preschools in her homeland." Cathy nodded. She'd only ever heard about Hankokku. It was a much more conservative country than their own. Here, a Little could be recognized as an adult, at least until she inevitably proved she wasn't. There, the law had long skipped that step and flat-out regarded Littles as somewhere below Amazon children. Children were expected to grow and contribute to society. Littles were not. The idea that Littles were capable of living as adults was literally a foreign concept to them. "She has the cutest name for Littles," Allison went on. "She calls them 'chibikos'. You'll love it there, I'm sure. It's been years since I went but Miss Matsuko is still one of my favorite teachers." "I can not wait," Cathy said. She squirmed again as her body continued the fight to keep her pants as dry as her tone. "Are you okay?" Allison asked. "You've been wiggling around since we left the house." "I'm fine," Cathy said. A blush creeped over her face. "Just need to pee." "What's stopping you?" "Years of habit, mostly," Cathy told her. Allison bit her bottom lip for a moment. To Cathy, Allison's face had the look of a student who wanted to ask a question but was too nervous to raise her hand to ask it. "Do you have a question Miss Jaruwalski?" Cathy asked in her most teacherly tone. Allison stayed silent for a moment longer before speaking. "Why?" she asked finally. "Why do you try so hard?" "Huh?" "When I got you home yesterday, you told me that every Little knew being adopted was inevitable. You said they knew it, but never wanted to admit it. Mom has all kinds of stories of Littles who come to the doctor she works for. Stories of Littles who worked as programmers, or writers, or even one who tried to run for mayor before his opponent adopted him. Why did they all do that if they all knew that they were just going to end up in a crib somewhere in the end?" "Why does anyone do anything, when each and every person knows they're just going to end up in a coffin somewhere in the end?" Cathy asked, bitterness creeping in to her voice. The cart stopped abruptly. Allison stared at Cathy wide-eyed. "Is… is that what adoption is for you?" Allison asked in a quiet voice. "Death?" "M-Maybe that's a bad example," Cathy said quickly at Allison's distress. Allison just stared, her expression unchanged. She apparently knew as well as Cathy did that it was actually a perfect example. "We just want to take care of you," Allison said. "We want you to be happy. Like Eloise." "How old is Eloise?" Cathy asked. Allison blinked at the sudden question, then started thinking. "She had her twenty-third birthday this summer." "And when was she adopted?" "Before I was born," Allison answered promptly. "So she was ten or younger?" Allison nodded. "In other words, Eloise has been subjected to this for more than half her life. Almost as long as she can remember," Cathy explained. "She probably barely remembers a life where she didn't wet herself daily, if she does at all. On top of that, your parents are nice people, views on Littles notwithstanding. Because of that, you may never have realized Littles like Eloise are the minority. Most Littles are much older than you before their adoptions, and aren't so lucky in who their parents are. They all know, on a subconscious level, whatever they'll admit, that even if they're lucky they won't reach their thirties in dry pants. "You're right, in a way." Cathy sighed. "We probably shouldn't bother. But when you know you won't truly see adulthood, or won't for very long, you do everything you're able to because you know this will be your only chance. People, be they Big, Little, or In-Between, want to leave a mark while they can." "Even… even you?" "Even me," Cathy confessed. She crossed her arms managed to grin. "I didn't make it through the first semester, but even so people will remember, at least for a while, that there was a Little who was a damn fine teacher." Despite her attempt at levity, when Cathy looked at Allison the girl was frowning. Allison pushed the cart again without another word and picked outfits. Cathy watched Allison silently toss in a pair of sea green smocks like the ones she had seen Eloise wear, along with white undershirts and red skirts to complete the ensemble. She picked up a package of socks and a pair of shoes and tossed them in. Allison didn't say a word throughout. "Hey, um, Mommy," Cathy said. Allison's eyes perked up at being called "Mommy". Cathy pointed to a random rack. "Doesn't that dress look like it'd be cute on me?" Allison looked in the direction the Little had pointed in. The rack had frilly dresses that would indeed look adorable on a Little girl. Cathy hated giving her Amazon ideas in that direction, but decided it was worth it when Allison started to smile again. Whatever she wants to think, she's as much a kid as they think I am. Cathy leaned forward and rested her chin on her arms. Shouldn't have opened my big mouth. Cathy watched Allison's mood pick up as she looked at another dress. Allison was just about to hold it up for Cathy when her eyes became wide again. This time, she wasn't looking at Cathy, but at something behind her. Cathy turned in the seat of her cart to see what was so bad. Her own eyes went as wide as Allison's. A few clothing racks behind them stood two girls. At a rough guess Cathy thought the smaller of the two was an In-Betweener. She was about Cathy's size, but her features looked legitimately young; about middle school age. In fact, she even looked familiar. At the same time she didn't come close to Allison's shoulders, suggesting she wasn't an Amazon. She also barely reached chest height of the taller girl holding tightly on to her hand. The taller girl was definitely an Amazon. An Amazon both Cathy and Allison knew all too well. When the dark haired Amazon girl turned and saw Cathy and Allison, a smile spread across her face. She immediately made a beeline for the pair, dragging the In-Betweener girl miserable behind her. Cathy wasn't ashamed to admit that she felt a surge of terror at the sight of Mercedes Ramirez coming towards her with a smile on her face. She was slightly more ashamed to admit that terror caused her need to hold her bladder to completely fall off her list of priorities.
    4 likes
  12. Ann and Joe. Chapter 7 Peg hurried to the living room. The video was still running, but Joe was nowhere to be seen. Then Peg saw the pink plastic pants lying on the floor near the door to the passage that led to Joe's bedroom. 'Right,' said Peg aloud. 'That boy is in trouble.' She reached Joe's bathroom. On the floor of the hallway, near the partly open door, was Joe's diaper. Angrily, Peg picked it up. It was heavy and wet, with all the tapes still secured but one. Joe had obviously slithered out of it. Really angry now, Peg scowled at the wet patch on the carpet, and shoved the door open. There were wet puddles on the white bathroom tiles, leading to the toilet on which sat, crying miserably, Joe. Peg stood and glared at him for a long moment. She still had the sodden diaper in her hand, and approached Joe. 'No, please!' whimpered Joe. Peg threw the diaper at him, hitting him in the face. Joe began wailing. Peg picked up the diaper, and thrust it at Joe's red, tearful face. 'What is this?' she demanded furiously. 'D, diaper,' replied Joe through his tears. 'Whose diaper?' Peg demanded. 'M,m,mine,' wailed Joe. 'And why aren't you wearing it?' asked Peg. 'I took it off,' said Joe . 'I can see that, you stupid little boy,' said Peg. 'Why did you take it off?' Joe looked up at Peg. He was genuinely fearful. 'I wanted to pee,' he replied, looking away from Peg. 'Look at me, you pathetic little boy!' ordered Peg. 'Why do you think you are in diapers?' 'I wet,' said Joe, gulping back his sobs. 'Exactly,' said Peg. 'You are a little boy who can't control his wetting and pooping, so you wear diapers. So why did you take it off?' Joe knew Peg was right. He reverted to the answer every child gave when they knew they were wrong. 'I don't know,' he said. 'Get up!' said Peg, dropping the diaper and pulling Joe to his feet. 'You thought you could use the toilet like a grown up, didn't you? Look at that wet diaper, and look at this wet floor. That's your pee, Joey. I think it's obvious that you're very far from a grown up, isn't it? I think you're closer to a baby, aren't you?' 'Im not a baby,' Joe managed. 'No?' said Peg, then how do you...' Joe clutched suddenly at Peg, let out an agonised grunt and pooped on the white tiled floor. He stared wide-eyed at Peg. 'Oh, for heaven's sake,' said Peg. 'You really are a naughty, disgusting little child. Turn around and bend over.' 'Please, no!' wailed Joe. 'I didn't mean to!' 'Be quiet,' said Peg. 'I'm going to clean your disgusting little bottom. Bend over.' Joe bent over as Peg took some toilet paper from the roll and roughly wiped his backside. She stood him up again, picked up the diaper and demanded he put his legs back in it. When she had pushed his little penis downwards inside the wet diaper, she tugged the thick garment back up around Joe's waist, she secured the loose tape as tightly as she could. 'I'm going to clean up this revolting mess, then I'm going to deal with you,' said Peg. She used more toilet paper to pick up Joe's poop then wiped up that area and the puddles of yellow pee. 'I hope you're as disappointed as I am,' Peg said as she worked. 'When Ann asked me to babysit you, I expected a good little kid, not some toddler from Hell. For future reference, you are not ever, ever, to take off your diaper. Do you understand that? If you need to wee or poo, you are to use your diaper. That is why you are wearing a diaper, and that is what you are expected to do. You may use the grown up toilet if an adult takes off your diaper and sits you on it, but otherwise, you are to use your diaper as everyone expects you to. Got that? Now, what do you do if you need to wee or poo?' 'Use my diaper,' said Joe. He was still sobbing quietly. 'Good boy,' said Peg, 'But you're not out of trouble yet. You have to learn that behaviour has consequences. We're cleaned up here. I want you back in the living room. Come on.' Peg extended her hand. Joe took it hesitantly, and waddled after Pam back to the living room. Peg stood him next to an armchair, and sat down. She turned Joe towards her and pulled down his diaper. Joe was shaking, not with cold but with fear about what was to happen. Peg held him with one hand either side of his hips. Joe had very little muscle tone, and had been putting on weight. With his smooth skin, rounded tummy and full, soft buttocks, he could have been a chubby little girl except for the little pink knob below his chubby belly. Peg swung him over her knees,Mandy delivered a very sound spanking. Pat the end of it, Joe was crying and wailing like any toddler. He was beyond speech, and kept up his crying as Peg put him in a clean diaper from her bag. She took from the bag another pair of pink plastic pants, decorated this time with teddy bears and hearts. She also took a large pacifier from the bag. 'I'm going to let you have a paci for a few minutes until you've calmed down,', Peg said. She put the paci in Joe's mouth as he sat unhappily on the rug in front of her. Joe was glad of it. It was just what he needed, and he did calm down as he sucked away. Peg took her cell phone from the pocket of her pants and sat back to take a couple of shots of Joe. 'For my scrapbook,' Peg said. 'I'll give you one too,' she said to Joe. 'It might remind you to behave around adults.' Joe didn't care. He was just glad the spanking had stopped. He was focused on the lovely soft teat in his mouth. 'That's better,' said Peg, smiling at Joe once more. Joe felt better too. He would have smiled back, despite his spanking, if it weren't for the paci between his lips. He really was grateful for that. He had forgotten how good one felt, and his thumb was a poor substitute for the soft, slippery vinyl. After a few minutes, Peg suggested he sit and watch the remainder of the video. 'If you can be a good little boy, and not be such a baby. Do you think you can stop being a baby?' Peg asked. Joe felt confused again. He looked down at the thick diaper under his babyish plastic pants, and sucked hard on his paci. 'Not a baby,' he tried to say. The words were garbled, and produced a drool of saliva which left a dark trail on Joe's t-shirt, but Peg understood, and kissed the top of his head. Joe gurgled happily, and felt no concern as he peed into his diaper. As Peg had said, he had no control over his peeing and pooping. That was why he was wearing a diaper and adults expected him to use it. 'Of course you're not, sweetie,' said Peg. 'Ann will be home soon. I'll give her your paci for special occasions, so, open up!' Peg held out her hand to take the paci from Joe. 'No!' he said defensively, clamping his teeth down on the much-enjoyed paci. To be continued.
    4 likes
  13. Friday December 30th is the 12th birthday of our forums, and this one is a special milestone for me as 12 is also my age-play age. My thanks to all for making this an active community for more than a decade, and let's hope we get another dozen years and more!
    4 likes
  14. Post-Mortem (a.k.a Author's Ego Trip) It's taken us 18 months and 124k words, but we finally got through Cherry's week. Again, thanks to everyone for the kind words along the way. It made a very painful writing process that much more bearable. Now that it's done, I have some very mixed feelings about the Promise. Let's talk about a few things: I said to myself before I started the Promise that I needed to plan it out. Some (all?) of my previous stories had really suffered from a lack of direction, and I didn't want to fall into the same trap, so I spent some time making a rough outline before I got into it. That above quote was what I passed by PPP in June (?) last year to make sure I wasn't treading on any toes. It was heaps more direction than I'd had for any previous story, and it got off to a good start, but then I got it into my head to make stuff up along the way. The story was meant to go straight from chapter 4ish to chapter 16ish, minus the daycare, minus the hypnotism, minus the padlocks, minus pretty much the entirety of Part 2. Evelyn was meant to win in Chapter 25, and the story ended with Raymond showing up a few months later to rescue Cherry and Dawn. The one change that really made a mess of everything was deciding at the last minute that Dawn might not want to be co-operative. We were going well up until there. I thought it would be a cool twist to have Cherry rock up and find her sister had adjusted to her place in the world, and it was a cool twist, but it also caused a lot of problems. I had to retcon in this overly-complex conspiracy theory of Evelyn sending the letter, which also meant I had to come up with a reason for her sending the letter, which meant I had to retcon in Dawn being depressed, which meant I had to retcon in her surgery and getting addicted to painkillers, and it was just this absolute clusterfuck that made me not want to continue the story. It all sorted it outself out in the end (mostly), but that's why there were many long stretches where there were no updates So about Lucas. He was a last minute inclusion that basically saved the story. I'd had the brilliant idea () to make Dawn un-co-operative, which meant I needed a new way to get Cherry into Evelyn's house. Like Guilynn pointed out up above somewhere, the logic behind Lucas' stay with Evelyn is a little shaky, but that was the tradeoff to keep the story moving. Cherry couldn't get in to save her sister without help, so hey! Suddenly Dawn has a brother, only he's crippled because the plot has to simultaneously get Cherry inside while also providing a reason as to why Lucas couldn't find the keys to these demented padlocks. I fucking hate those padlocks. They creeped me out even as I was writing it, but it was the only solution I could come up with. If there's one thing I'd change about the story, that'd be it. Even after all that, I still didn't really resolve everything I wanted to resolve. There was the underground network of littles at the daycare that Lucas mentioned once that never amounted to anything. Daisy Bell's secret identity was going to be a big deal. That giant photo album they find in Annabelle's room was meant to be really, really significant, which is why there was all those mentions of SbP and pictures of snow that never eventuated to anything. All of Evelyn's talk about Harrison being the angel on her shoulder was because the initial plan was to have him show up in the epilogue and talk sense into his wife (which was the ending I rewrote after chapter 24). There were all these things I seeded in and said "I'll get to it later," and then I just ran out of time and energy to include everything. In the end, I decided to just cut my losses and finish the damn thing. I figured a complete story with holes was better than an incomplete one. TL:DR: The Promise was an absolute nightmare to write. I'm very proud of it, and I'm more or less happy with how it came out, but God was it painful. Moral of the story? Come up with all the fun twists before you start writing! Oh, don't worry. I totally understand that Sylvia's exclusion from the epilogue was a bit disappointing, but there's a very good reason for it
    4 likes
  15. Candy opened the top dresser drawer. She took a pair of purple cotton training panties that were still in the package. She opened the closest and took a purple t-shirt off a hanger, then reached up and grabbed a pair of purple shorts. Walking back over the the bed she set the clothes down beside Michelle. "At least these panties are new. I don't think you what to wear someone else's?" Candy tore the package open and pulled out the thick cotton panties. "Stand up please." Michelle looked at the panties her mother was holding in her hands. "Where did they come from?" Candy held the training panties out. "The dresser. We will have to replace them, but for now they will have to do. Foot up." Candy said, knowing full well her sister had purchased them. "I can dress myself. Thank you very much." Candy held the training panties out, "Okay, go for it." Michelle grabbed the panties out her mothers hand and looked at them. "What the hell. I'm not wearing these." Michelle could see they were thick, very thick. Not anything she wanted to wear. Candy turned, saying nothing and made her way back to the dresser. She opened it back up and took out a disposable training pant. Walking back over to Michelle, she held up the training pants. "Your choice!" Michelle looked at the pull-ups, then down at the cotton panties. "Mom, come on. I don't need any of these. Just get me some regular underwear." "Sorry, we don't have any, remember? You left your suitcase at home." Just as Candy finished they heard footsteps coming up the stairs. The bedroom door was wide open. She looked out. Abby and Gail walked by, then Sarah came through the doorway, with a towel wrapped around her. Michelle looked at Sarah with her towel around her. Michelle then closed her eyes and wanted to slap herself for not doing the same when she came back from swimming. "Hi Aunt Candy. Hi Michelle." "Hello sweetheart, did you have a good swim." Candy asked. "I did. It was lots of fun." Sarah walked over and pulled the bottom dresser drawer out and took out some clothes. "I will go change in the bathroom." Sarah skipped through the bathroom door, closing it behind her. Candy looked down at Michelle, "Funny how Sarah seems to have no problem getting dressed all by herself and yet, here we are." Michelle said nothing. She was to concerned about the two options of underwear she had to choose from. "Mom stop. I'm not wearing either. I will go without." "Not a option. Which one are you wearing?" Michelle looked up at her mother. She had had it. "Fuck you! I'm going home." she started to get up. Candy dropped the pull-up on the floor and quickly took Michelle over her knees. She started to spank her and held nothing back, "That's the last time you're going to swear at me little girl. I've had enough out of you." Swat, Swat, Swat. Michelle's legs were kicking and she was trying to get away. Her bottom started to feel like it was on fire. Michelle broke and began to bawl like a baby. Abby and Gail stood in the doorway watching. Candy looked up at them. The the girls turned and left. Candy stopped the spanking and held Michelle up to her chest. "I hate doing this honey, but you need to stop." Candy wiped some tears away from Michelle's face. Michelle sat in her mother's lap, crying her eyes out. Sarah come out of the bathroom, fully clothed. She stopped when she saw Michelle crying on her mommy's lap. "Is Michelle okay?" she asked. "She's fine honey. She was a bad girl and I had to give her a spanking." "Oh." is all Sarah said, then skipped out of the bedroom. Sarah returned moments later, "Mommy said, lunch is ready." "We will be down shortly. Just need to get this little monster dressed." Sarah smiled and skipped back out the doorway. Candy again looked down at Michelle. "Incredible. Now you know why I've been paying someone to look after you at school." Michelle had somewhat stopped crying but not really. She couldn't think straight. It took a while, but she finally asked, "What?" Candy shook her head, "I just find it funny that Sarah come in here, dressed herself and is heading back downstairs. No fuss, no muss. You do know she is 10 years younger then you?" Candy slid Michelle off her lap and placed her on the bed. "Are you going to get dressed? At this point Michelle didn't feel like she was 10 years older then Sarah. She had just received the worst spanking in her life. She's been given the choice between two pairs of underwear that would be more suited towards a three year old. Michelle rubbed her eyes and lifted her bum up off the bed. It was hurting bad. Candy took the cloth training panties and pulled them up past Michelle's ankles. Michelle did nothing to stop her. She couldn't. Her mother had won. She took Michelle by the arms and pulled her off the bed, returning to the training panties, pulling them up around her waist. T-shirt on, Candy held the shorts out and Michelle slowly put her feet in. Candy pulled the shorts up fairly high. The little, tight, purple shorts did nothing to hide the bulge around Michelle's waist, if at all, it made it worse. Candy bent down, "I hope that is the last spanking you need for a long, long time." Michelle just nodded her head up and down, not wanting to look at her mother. Candy took Michelle by the hand and walked her out, down the stairs.
    4 likes
  16. Chapter 25 The Promise It was as if the hand of God had fallen from Heaven to smite Evelyn Goldsworthy's house from the face of the planet. There was a colossal crack, as if the world itself were breaking in two, and then a pillar of fire burst forth to link the sky to the ground. It blazed amidst a cloud of debris as black as the ace of spades. Cherry felt her teeth ache and her heart sink as she watched the rear-view mirror light up like day. So much for this not being a movie, the stunned little thought to herself. She couldn't tear her eyes from the spectacle. Or being subtle. Raymond pulled over to the curb, and for a long moment all any of them could do was peer through the back window at the cataclysm they'd wrought. Wreckage rained from the night sky like shrapnel, and Cherry's heart further sank from her gut to her toes as she saw just how far some of it was being flung. They'd not only nuked Evelyn's house, they'd nuked a sizeable chunk of suburban Thornbridge. The realisation that freeing her sister was going to potentially injure innocent strangers left a bitter taste in her mouth. She'd gone from being a liberator to an arsonist. How had it come to this? Her sister evidently shared her train of thought. "If I'd known this was going to happen, I wouldn't have even thought of leaving." Dawn ripped her gaze from the carnage to look Cherry in the eye, her face pallid and distraught. The chubby little wrung the hem of her nightie as she said, "I never thought I'd say this, but spending a lifetime filling my pants suddenly doesn't sound so bad. I might have even smiled as I did it." "Speak for yourself. I'm just disappointed Mama wasn't inside." Lucas had to physically stand up to peer out the back windscreen. The inferno eddied and swirled on his face like rippling water. "It's the least she deserves." Cherry grimaced. Horrible though Evelyn may be, the little wasn't one to wish death upon anyone. "That's awful." "More awful than what she did to me and your sister?" Raymond spoke up before his roommate could force herself to make a half-hearted rebuttal. "We should get going," the Amazonian waiter said quietly. His knuckles were white on the wheel, and unlike his companions, their chauffeur seemed physically incapable of looking anywhere but the road ahead of them. Sweat lined his brow despite the chill of the night. "We've already stayed to long." He wasn't wrong."Keep it together, big man." Cherry gave her roommate's thigh a reassuring pat, wishing she could feel as confident as she sounded. As it was, she wasn't confident she was capable of controlling her bladder anymore, let alone ending the night a free woman. "The end's in sight, isn't it? Let's get moving." "I guess you're right." "Aren't I always?" He didn't look convinced. All the same, Raymond gave a curt, reluctant nod, and then they were off once more, rushing down the streets of Thornbridge as if the devil himself were snapping at their heels. * “ – except roll down the window and let the wind blow back your hair,” an earnest voice half spoke, half sang over a frolicking piano line. A glockenspiel chimed in agreement, echoing the melody of its companion. “The night’s busting open and these two lanes will take us anywhere...” “Turn it off,” Dawn ordered thickly. “You don’t like the Boss?” Raymond’s voice was a full octave higher than its usual, gravelly self. “Everyone likes the Boss.” “We got one last chance to make it real...” “I don’t care. Turn it off.” “...and trade in these wings for some wheels...” Seemingly unperturbed by Dawn's protests, the Amazon then took it upon himself to indulge his inner rock star. “Climb in back, heaven’s waiting down on the tracks,” Raymond attempted to sing. He looked ready to cry. “Whoa, oh, come take my – ” Her friend was never going to find employment in the E Street Band. Cherry punched the off button and slunk back in her seat. “We just nuked her house,” the little muttered, closing her eyes and resting her head against the leather. “And you’re fucking singing?” “I thought you might appreciate my singing because we just nuked her house. You all look like you’re about to piss yourself.” “So do you.” “Exactly.” The shakiest laugh Cherry had ever had the misfortune of hearing followed Raymond's remark. “Ex-fucking-actly...and unlike some of us, I'm not equipped to deal with that particular situation." He threw a pointed glance at the junction of the little's legs before returning his attention to the road. All Cherry could do was cringe and pretend she didn't know what he was talking about...although once again, her roommate had a point. They couldn't take back the destruction of Evelyn's...well, everything, so what were they achieving by stressing like they were? What was done was done. They'd be better off looking forward to all the things they now had to look forward to. If we we don't get arrested. How many years in prison do you get for incinerating a city block? "So how does it feel to be a free woman?" Cherry called over her shoulder, pondering whether she'd prefer living the rest of her life behind the bars of a crib or a cell. "You're wearing your last diaper, sis." Her response was a disbelieving snort. "I wish," Dawn disagreed. The pudgy little glanced down at her crotch, where the bulge of her underwear was outlined in perfect clarity against her leggings. "My potty training is fifty fifty at best these days. I'm not getting out of these anytime soon." She sighed and glanced across at Lucas. "Although I guess you have it worse." "I'd kill for fifty fifty," the inbetweener agreed. He slapped the padding between his legs, grimacing at the muted thud the collision made. "You didn't have that disk mess with your head. You can at least get your potty training back if you work at it; mine's gone for good." "We'll get you to that Moore guy Evie was talking about," Cherry reassured him. She tried a smile on for size. "She said that was what he specialised in, didn't he? Un-messing heads?" "I guess." Lucas' own smile was tentative, but a tentative smile was better than no smile. "Hey, maybe you're right." They were quiet for a short while then, content to watch the world whiz by the window, when Dawn at last said, "This is really happening, isn't it?" Cherry met her sister's eye in the rear-view mirror. "You better believe it." "I mean, you're right." Dawn nodded thoughtfully at Lucas. "I will eventually get my potty training back, and you will eventually have your head sorted out. Ma - Evie's not going to be around to stop that from happening. We're going to go home, we're going to get out of these stupid clothes, we're going to go back to being normal people, and we'll...we'll..." her voice trailed off. "Man, we're going to be normal people again. We're going to be adults." The nervous smile Cherry had sighted on Lucas' face before began to blossom into something magical as he too began to consider the freedom his future held. "You're right," he said slowly. A stupid grin broke out across his face. "Geez, I can go back to school. I can drive again. I can..." "You can see your sisters again," Cherry suggested, suppressing a grin of her own. The look on Lucas' face made everything she'd suffered through over the last week worthwhile. Dawn evidently agreed, because she immediately began to laugh. She threw herself at her adoptive brother, hugging him as tight as the seatbelt allowed. "Oh my God, we're not related anymore!" She ruffled his tuft of hair and beamed at the startled boy. "Thank Christ. You're the worst little brother a girl could ask for." Lucas looked as if he'd seen a ghost. "Thank you?" He cast a tortured glance Cherry's way, smothered in his companion's meaty embrace. "Dude, you're sweating like a pig. Get off me." "Nope." Dawn rocked her companion in her arms as if he were a teddy bear. Her laughter tapered off to ecstatic giggles, and to the shock of absolutely everyone present she plastered a fat, wet kiss on the smaller boy's cheek. "We got away, Lucas. We got away!" They pulled into their motel's carpark then, and the very first thing Cherry noticed was that their room light was on. Her joy evaporated instantly. That golden window could herald only one thing, and that one thing could only be Sylvia. Neither Cherry or Raymond had heard from the giantess since her dramatic departure yesterday afternoon, and she felt her heart sink at the realisation that they were going to have to get reacquainted. "She ruins everything, doesn't she?" Raymond muttered to himself as they came to a stop in front of their door, voicing the thoughts of everyone present. He glanced at Cherry. "What do we do?" The little sighed. "Do we have a crucifix handy?" "I have one in my back pocket. Never leave home without it." Raymond shook his head and killed the engine. "Seriously, Cherry." "How would I know? She's your girlfriend." She shrugged and returned her roommate's exasperated stare. "What was it you said yesterday? 'Get out of this room, get out of my life, and don't come back?' Just do that again, that did the trick." "It obviously didn't do the trick. She's in there, isn't she?" Raymond grunted as he undid his seatbelt and kicked the door open. "And she's not my girlfriend anymore. You're the last person I'd expect to forget that. Come on, let's just get this over with." Half a city removed from the ruins of Evelyn's mansion, the night was surprisingly quiet. Sirens could be heard wailing in the distance, but they were far enough away to be muted and inconsequential. The loudest sound was Cherry's own anxious breathing, and the crunch of their footsteps on gravel as they made the short trek to the door. After everything she'd endured over the last week, the little felt half in a dream as she watched her big sister toddle along in front of her, Lucas balanced precariously on her hip. Everything both girls had suffered through had built towards this moment, and now that it was here, it was almost hard to believe. Every trial, every scheme, every indignity had been a stepping stone bringing them that little bit closer to where they now stood. It was as awesome as it was unbelievable, and Cherry had to smile. Well, it's all over now. "Here we go," Raymond grumbled to himself as he fumbled with the key. He hesitated only long enough to make an agonised face at Cherry before letting himself inside. "Sylvia!" He called as he crossed the threshold, an entourage of littles hot on his heels. "I meant what I said yesterday, you're not going to get any sympathy. You've got ten seconds to leave before I call the police, so you should...uh..." His voice trailed off, and peering around the Amazon's legs, Cherry quickly surmised the reason why. There was a little girl standing in the far corner of the room, facing the wall with her hands planted firmly on top of her head. The back of her dress was tucked into the waistband of a diaper discoloured from overuse, revealing a pair of reddened thighs that had clearly endured a brutal spanking in the recent past. The girl squirmed at the sound of Raymond's voice, but she made no move to turn and face him. The Amazon shot Cherry a quizzical look, which she could only return with a shrug. "Hello?" Raymond's voice was uncertain, and he crossed the room the way a tiger might stalk its prey. Cherry watched, feeling the first twinges of unease in her belly. She'd suffered enough deviations from the original plan for one night. Why was there a stranger in their room? "Little girl?" "I'm sorry." The voice that spoke up from the corner was small, broken and awfully familiar. "You were right all along, I didn't know, I'm sorry, you've got to leave, Ray, she's insane, she's here, you've got to - " Two things happened in that moment. One, Raymond's hand fell upon the intruder's shoulder, and he spun her around to reveal the little girl in the loaded diaper was none other than his ex-girlfriend. Sylvia's face was flustered and streaked with tears, and she'd somehow managed to shave off over half her height since Cherry had last seen her, but there was no mistaking her long-time antagonist. The shrunken giantess stared up at her boyfriend with a potent mixture of terror and shame. "I'm sorry," Sylvia sobbed, shrugging free of his grasp and pressing herself against the wall. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry." At the same time, the door dramatically slammed shut. Evelyn Goldsworthy stepped out of the corner, a frown on her lips and a gun in her hand. Everything seemed to slow down. It was as if Cherry was watching the world in slow motion, as if her brain simply couldn't process the impossibility of the situation fast enough to run it in real time. The little's heart skipped a beat, then began to work overtime to catch up. She could see everything with perfect clarity - the way the firearm gleamed beneath the overheads, the way Evelyn's wrinkles were pulled taut as she scowled, the way her sister physically flinched and began to tremble. No, she wanted to shriek. No, you weren't meant to be here, we were so close. Her tongue felt like an anchor. Paralysed, all she could do was watch with round, horrified eyes. A gun, she has a gun! "It's about time you lot showed up. If you'd taken any longer, your friend would have been too tired to stand up." A grim smile graced Evelyn's face as she surveyed the scene. Her gaze came to a rest on Cherry's face. "It's nice to see you again, Tyra. Or should I say Cherry?" "What did you do to her?" Raymond spun away from his terrified girlfriend and took a threatening step towards the giantess, only to come to an immediate halt when she spun around to level the gun in his direction. His face collapsed into a mask of black fury. "What did you do to her?" "She shrunk her." Lucas' voice was meek and frightened. He'd slid off Dawn's hip at some point, and now he gesticulated wildly at the device in his adoptive mother's hand from the floor. "With that." "The boy has the right of it, for once." Evelyn shrugged, as if the matter was of no more concern than a buzzing bee. She never removed Raymond from the sight of her gun. No, not a gun, Cherry abruptly realised. A shrink ray. The shrink ray. "Your friend here came to see me yesterday afternoon, and she had quite a tale to share. Something along the lines of how the girl I welcomed into my household wasn't who she said she was, and that she and her sociopath roommate were going to kidnap my daughter later that night." A hard glint appeared in the older woman's eye. "I already knew little Tyra wasn't who she said she was, but the kidnapping came as quite a shock. I had to do something about all that, didn't I?" "So you shrunk her?" "She thought I'd be happy to hear from her." Evelyn bared her teeth at Sylvia, who promptly cowered behind Raymond's leg. "Her, who conspired to take my daughter away from me. If she wants to tattle like a child, then she can be a child." Sylvia's demotion to diapers, sweet though it may have been in other circumstances, was the last thing that concerned Cherry right then. "You knew?" the little blanched, suddenly dizzy. She thought she might be sick. "What do you mean, you knew? For how long?" The giantess' eyes momentarily flickered to the little before returning to Raymond. "You weren't particularly crafty, dear. That's what I mean." She grimaced and shook her head. "I had my suspicions from the beginning - isn't there another girl named Tyra at Pumpkin's daycare? - but I knew for sure once you decided to open your mouth in the bathtub. Did you really think I'd leave you alone after the mess you made of my living room?" She clucked her tongue. "Come on, dear. I'm old, not senile." Her heart was a stone in her throat. "But...you said nothing." Cherry glanced back to where Dawn stood frozen in the doorway. Her older sister's face was a rictus of terror. She supposed her own mustn't be all too dissimilar. "If you knew, why didn't you - " "I was curious." Evelyn shrugged yet again. "And it wasn't like you ever had a chance, dear. You weren't getting into Annie's room by yourself, so there was no risk leaving you to your devices. The only real chance you had was tonight...and your friend ruined that by running her mouth." "Ray, I'm sorry." Sylvia's voice was ragged. Her arms snaked around her boyfriend's leg, and she clung there like a koala in a tree. She buried her face in the back of his kneecap. "I was so mad yesterday, I never thought - " Raymond recoiled from her touch. Wordless, he shook himself free and marched across the room to stand between the littles and their antagonist, pointedly ignoring the way Sylvia's face crumpled as a result. "What do you want?" he asked stiffly. He crossed his arms and glared daggers at the shrink ray scant inches from his face. "You're going to shrink me, too? Add me to your freak show?" There was no amusement in Evelyn's smile. "You have to be very brave or very stupid to be running your tongue right now, all things considered." He didn't rise to the bait. "I asked you a question." "I want my daughter." The giantess' glanced past Raymond to the obese little in the doorway, and for a split second she looked every year her age. It was only for a second, though. She shook her head, and once again she was as cold as ice. "And I want her sister. Tyra, Cherry, whoever she is on any given day. You can take the boy and leave, I don't give a fig for either of you. You just leave us be, and no one needs to get hurt." "Leave you be to ruin my friend's life?" Raymond crossed his arms. "I don't think so." "No?" Evelyn cocked the gun and raised it till it was level with the Amazon's face. "You're not exactly in any position to barter, dear." Raymond stared down the barrel. A tiny bead of sweat dropped from his brow. "You're mad," he declared unsteadily. He balled his hands into fists, clenching and unclenching them over and over again. "Stark raving mad. You have no right, you - " "You want to lecture me on who has the right? You, who broke into my house and abducted my daughter, want to tell me I have no right?" "She's not your daughter." Raymond stood tall in the face of adversary. Had she not been terrified, Cherry would have beamed with pride. "We'll call the police." "The police aren't like to believe a naked little with a tall tale, alone in a motel room at the crack of dawn." The gun was quivering in Evelyn's hand. "I've had quite enough of this nonsense, dear. This ends now. You can join the boy and your girlfriend in a crib, it's no skin off my nose. Pumpkin and I will drop the three of you off at the orphanage, and we'll go about our lives like this never happened. I'll be laughing all the way to - " And that was when Lucas struck. The in-betweener had managed to crawl into position, unnoticed whilst the spotlight was elsewhere, and now he threw all of his weight into the back of Evelyn's calf. The older woman staggered forward, cursing and twisting to lay eyes on her assailant. "What - " she managed to gasp, her eyes narrowing at the sight of her antagonist, but by then it was too late. Raymond struck out, fast as a striking snake, and the gun went flying. It sailed towards Cherry, and with adrenaline lancing through her veins, the little leapt to catch it. This is it, she thought wildly, watching the weapon draw closer and closer. This isn't over, we can still get out of here, I just need...to... But as she had once reflected to Lucas, she was only the size of a chihuahua, and her legs simply weren't tall enough for the task. The gun sailed high over her grasping hands, crashing into the floor with a colossal clatter. Her heart in her throat, Cherry spun to find it, tasting bile and hearing a thunderous drumbeat in her ears... ...to find that Evelyn's hidden ace had landed right in front of Dawn, who promptly lunged to grab and level it at her adoptive mother. "Get back," she yelled in a shrill, terrified voice. Her grip on the weapon was clumsy and uncertain. "Get away from them, I'm warning you." Evelyn's relief was palpable. She laughed a shaky laugh and opened her arms. "Pumpkin," she began with a tenuous smile. She began to move towards the little. "Pumpkin, look what these...these thugs have done to you and your Mama. You've got to - " "These thugs are my friends." Dawn strode across the room, her nightgown swishing about her legs and the gun shaking in her hand. Taken by surprise, Evelyn squeaked and retreated. She found a wall at her back and a very angry little at her front. "And you are not my Mama. You never were." "Pumpkin - " "Dawn." Dawn raised the shrink ray straight up into Evelyn's face. "My name is Dawn." "I took you in." Evelyn's face was pale save for two bright spots high upon her cheekbones. "I could have had you arrested for what you did, and I took you in. I fed you from my table, I clothed you, I - " "You only wanted me to replace your daughter. Your real daughter." The giantess look as if she'd been struck. "Pumpkin - " "DAWN." "It's not fair." Evelyn yelped and flinched as her antagonist prodded her thigh with the barrel of the gun. "Everything I did, I did for my family. For Harry and...and for her. I did horrible, horrible things so they could live an easy life, and some monster murdered her before my eyes. My Annie was taken for me, because some monster couldn't wait another week for his fix." Her eyes began to water. "I didn't deserve to watch my daughter die. I didn't deserve to have my husband divorce me, to have him ha...hate me. I don't - " "I am not Annabelle Goldsworthy." The air left the giantess' lungs. "No, of...of course you're not." Tears began to fall down her cheeks in earnest. "No, heavens, you're not, but you're...you're all I have. Pumpkin, you have to - " Dawn took a step back. "Stop calling me that." Her face was as wet as her mothers. "I'm not your pumpkin, damn you. Not anymore. My name is Dawn. DAWN." "You can't do this to me." The giantess finally broke down completely. Her chest rose and heaved, and her voice was hoarse and hysterical as she sobbed, "Annie, you can't do this, I'm your Mama, how can you do this to your own Mama, please, you can't - " Tears streamed down Dawn's face like swollen rivers. "You're not my Mama." She pulled the trigger. There was a blinding flash of green light, and then all there was was a shattered old lady with a red face and a snotty nose. Evelyn stared mutely, as if she didn't believe the little she'd cherished for so long had actually shot her, shocked into silence and inaction... ...and then the changes started, and she had no choice but to believe it. "No," Evelyn gasped, hugging herself as her body began to fold into itself. Her arms disappeared into the sleeves of her coat, and her pants began to slide down her thighs. The giantess blushed, squealed and snatched them up, and as she did so her hairnet slid off her bun. It clung to the side for an instant like some grotesque insect before falling to the floor. "No, you can't do this, you can't...you...this isn't how it was meant to be." She was fighting a losing battle with her clothing. Already, Evelyn had lost a third of her height, and all of a sudden she resembled nothing more than child playing dress-up in their parents clothing. For a long moment, she fought to right her clothes even as she found herself swimming inside them...until, recognising the futility of it all, she attempted to shed them completely. By then, however, she was too short to do so. Naked fear ran unchecked across the giantess' face as she realised her fate was inevitable, and with a miserable wail, Evelyn melted away into her clothes like a snowman in Summer. In the end, her best efforts left her nothing more than a struggling, misshapen lump beneath a pile of oversized clothing, no taller than the average little. It took the older woman a minute to disentangle herself from her own attire. Clutching an enormous shirt about her body in an attempt to preserve what little was left of modesty, Evelyn fell to her knees and wept. "What have you done?" she lamented, hiding her face in her hands. Her body was wracked by sobs as violent as they were loud. "This isn't fair, you can't do this to me, I'm...I'm..." "You're a little." Cherry could scarcely believe it, but her eyes did not deceive her. She was standing eye to eye with the woman that had made her and her sister's life hell. Even after spending a not inconsiderable amount of time in Lucas' presence, the fact that such a transformation was possible didn't fail to awe the little. "Jesus, you're even smaller than me." It was small comfort to the traumatised giantess. All Evelyn could do was cry and mourn the loss of everything she'd ever held dear, loud enough for the dead to hear. Dawn stood at the forefront of the scene, staring down at her reduced tormenter with morbid fascination. "It's the least you deserve," she said dully. The look on her face was equal parts disbelief, guilt and rage. "After everything you've done, a taste of your own medicine is getting off easy." Evelyn didn't seem to hear her. She simply sobbed and sobbed and sobbed, something which apparently irritated Dawn to no end. The chubby little scowled at the wreck before her with disgust. "To think I was terrified of you," she wondered through gritted teeth. "You're pathetic. You were always pathetic." "I just wanted us to be happy." Evelyn wiped at her eyes and sniffled dramatically. "You and me and your sister, just one big happy - " "We can't stay here." Cherry glanced up at her roommate. Raymond was as transfixed by the spectacle as anyone else in the room, but his face was drawn and exhausted where the rest were curious. He looked down at the little by his side and answered the question in her eyes with a sigh. "She's going to attract more attention than we need right now," he said in a detached voice. "And you better believe that there's going to be police scouring the city after what we did to her place. We need to pack up and go. Now." That distracted Evelyn from her misery. She looked up, confusion etched into her flustered cheeks. "What are you talking about?" She looked from Raymond to Cherry and back again. "My place? What did you do to my place?" Raymond elected not to answer that question. "Up we go," he said, and with no pretence of concern for the reduced woman's wellbeing he pulled her to her feet. It had the unintended side effect of causing Evelyn's shirt to fall away, and the newly-minted little squealed as her naked body was revealed in all it's glory. Before anyone could process the sight, she was being marched across the room and unceremoniously pushed into the bathroom. "You can stay in here while we get our stuff together. Out of the way, where no one can accidentally hear you." Raymond glanced around the room for his associates' approval, and upon finding it, turned to meet his ex-girlfriend's traumatised gaze. His face was unreadable. "You too, Sylvia." The giantess was hiding under the table, watching the proceedings with puffy, bloodshot eyes. They grew wide at the proclamation that she was to join Evelyn in the bathroom. "Ray - " "It's not up for discussion." "I tried to help you," the woman protested weakly. "As soon as you walked in, I told you it was a trap, that she was here, that - " "Sylvia." Raymond's voice cracked as he spoke, and he cleared his throat before continuing. The night's events were finally taking their toll on the last Amazon standing, and it was with some effort that he finished, "Sylvia, you sold us out. Don't make this harder than it has to be." Whatever she saw in her towering boyfriend's face ended whatever protests she was formulating. The once-giantess crawled out from under the table, brushing off her kneecaps and meekly crossing the room. "I still love you," she said quietly as she took her position beside Evelyn in the bathroom. She seemed utterly unperturbed by the crying, naked woman beside her. She had eyes only for Raymond, seeking absolution in his rugged visage. "I know you do," her boyfriend responded. "I love you too." With that, he closed the door, removing both women from his life forever. When he turned back to face what remained of his cohort, Raymond's face was as wet as anyone else's. He wiped at his eyes angrily before getting straight down to business. "Neither of them can be allowed to convince anyone that we had anything to do with what happened tonight," he began. His voice was choked and thick. "We're going to drop them off at some etiquette school on the way out, and they can lose the use of their tongues. Better yet, we find someone that can change their faces around a little so they don't look like someone that might know something. We don't need the police to find a miniature Evelyn Goldsworthy. Agree?" A taste of her own medicine indeed. The thought was an uneasy one, but Cherry nodded along with her accomplices all the same. "That's pretty messed up, Ray," she allowed quietly. She could see her misgivings mirrored on Lucas' face, and even Dawn looked a little skeptical. "Can't we just - " "Can't we just what?" Raymond shook his head. The Amazon looked less than happy, but his face was set. "If either one of them blabs about us being related to that explosion, we're toast. It's no less than she'd have done for us, Cherry. She said it herself." She glanced past her roommate, towards the bathroom. She imagined Sylvia and Evelyn listening to their fate through the door and wondered what was going through their minds. "I guess you're right," the little conceded reluctantly. It galled her to stoop to the level of the woman she'd been working to thwart, but when she got down to it, what choice did they have? "I guess you're right." "You don't need to guess. You know I'm always right." Raymond managed a weak smile and a phlegmy chuckle. "Come on, we don't have time to debate ethics. Pack your bags, Cherry. We're going home." The Promise concludes (at last) in the Epilogue
    4 likes
  17. Candy started."Thank you for doing this." "No problem." they both said at the same time. "Can you imagine her going to Toronto by herself? I just can't let that happen." "No kidding. I'm surprised she even wants to go, with her still wetting the bed and all." Kim walked towards the huge window. "Look at her down there. She looks younger then Sarah and may I say, she acts younger." "She's still wetting the bed?" Margret said, not really surprised to hear that. "She is. I helped with that, but it didn't take much. By the way, how did you get that set up in the bathroom so quick?" "We got here last night. The bed is all ready and I bought a whole bunch of clothes for her. Oh and all other things you asked for." "Awesome. Thank you very much." Kim turned back around, "Why didn't you put her in that swim diaper? You had the perfect chance." Candy held up the swim diaper. "Oh, don't worry, she won't be going swimming with out it again." All three woman laughed. The four girls got to the beach. Michelle's mind was elsewhere. All she could think about was Tracy. Abby had picked up a bag that was sitting beside the back door. Not a word was said, on the short walk to the water. Abby set the bag down and pulled out two water wings. She took Michelle's arm and started to slide one up. Michelle came to her senses when Abby took a hold of her arm. "Hey, what are you doing?" Abby stopped, but kept a hold of Michelle's arm. "Putting your water wings on, silly." "I don't need fucking water wings. Let go of me." Abby let go of the water wing but kept a hold of Michelle's arm. She spun her around and landed her hand on Michelle's bum. "Watch your language, Sarah is right here." Michelle couldn't believe Abby just spanked her, "What the hell, don't you ever hit me! Let go of me!" "What did i just say about the language. Enough." again, Abby delivered a spank to Michelle's bottom. Michelle tried to yank her arm away from Abby's grip, but there was no way that was going to happen. "Let go of me!" Michelle screamed. "Fine, you don't want to go swimming, I can take you back up to the cottage and let your mommy deal with you." Michelle didn't want to see her mom, not for a long time, not after what she had done and heard. Abby took Michelle's hand and started pulling her back towards the cottage. "Okay, okay. Fine, just let me go swimming. I don't need water wings, I can swim." Michelle pleaded. Abby kept walking,"Nope, Either water wings or mommy." Michelle looked up at the cottage. "Water wings." she blurted out. Abby stopped, bent down so she was eye to eye with Michelle, "That was too easy. Water wings and the swim diaper or mommy?" "What! No way Abby, you can't do this. I'm 18. Older then you. Just stop it." She stomped her foot down a couple of times which didn't make her look older. Abby started walking again,"Oh Aunt Candy, Michelle just told be to fuck off and then hit me." "I did not." Michelle screamed out. Abby stopped again, "Who is your mommy going to believe? I heard her spanking your little bum earlier, I think I want to see that, up close." Michelle pleaded, "Come on Abby, please. It's been bad enough today." tears started rolling down Michelle's cheeks, again. Michelle felt like she was in a nightmare. Abby took her finger and wiped a couple tears away. "Ohhh, don't cry baby." Abby pulled Michelle close to her and gave her a hug, Abby's hand went down and patted Michelle's bottom. "Okay, no swim diaper, but you do exactly what I tell you. Do you understand?" Abby let go of Michelle. Michelle is crying. She couldn't cope with all that has happened. "Fine. Whatever." Abby lead Michelle back down towards the water. Gail and Sarah were already in. Abby quickly put the water wings on Michelle's arms and then took her in the water. Candy watched from the window. Abby looked like she was doing great. Everyone was in on the plan, expect Sarah. It wasn't hard for Abby's and Gail's mother to convince them to treat Michelle like a 4 year old. Candy heard Abby and Gail were very happy to carryout the request. No questions asked. She had them at 'treat Michelle like a four year old.' Abby held both Michelle's hands and started walking into the lake. It got to deep for Michelle to walk and she had to lie on her stomach. Abby turned a little so she could keep walking, but knew Michelle couldn't. "Kick your legs, sweetie." Michelle kicked her legs a little. She feels very ridiculous, wearing water wings, her childish swim wear and now Abby holding her hands, acting as if Michelle had never been in water before. "I can swim." Abby paid no attention and moved faster. "Harder baby, harder." Michelle kicked a little harder. If she could get Abby to let go of her, she might just start swimming to the other side of the lake, away from all these people. Abby never let go. "Thats it baby. Kick, kick, kick." Abby went back and forth pulling Michelle and Michelle kept kicking. After a while Michelle started to get very tried. Her legs started to feel like jelly. "I can't keep going." Michelle said and got a mouth full of water in the process. She started choking, She felt some pee escape her. Abby pulled her close and placed her on her hip. Being in the water Abby had no problem placing Michelle on her hip. She patted Michelle's back, until she stopped choking. "Are you okay baby?" Michelle nodded her head up and down. "I'm not a baby!" "Guys, come look at this." Candy yelled from the window of the cottage. Kim and Margret quickly walked over towards the window. There was Abby holding Michelle on her hip, patting her back. "Oh my god, that's so cute." Kim stated. Kim took her phone out of her back pocket and took a few pictures. "I will send these to you Candy." "Prefect, thanks." Candy replied. Abby held Michelle for a few minutes and then went right back to pulling her in the water making sure she kept kicking her feet. It was close to a hour before she stopped. Michelle was tired and her legs were hurting. Abby got Michelle close enough too shore that Michelle could walk, Michelle put her feet on the bottom, but could hardly make her legs work. She is wore out. "Everything okay baby?" Abby asked. "My legs hurt and I'm tried. Thanks anyway." Michelle whined. Just what the doctor ordered, thought Abby. This little girl will soon be down for a afternoon nap. A little lunch and baby Michelle, will be out like a light. Michelle had to be careful not to fall as they made there way up to the sandy beach. She was almost glad Abby kept a hold of her hand. Not that it was the most ideal thing. Abby took the water wings off, picked up a towel, giving it to Michelle. "It's almost lunch time. I'm taking Michelle up. You guys should come out." Abby yelled to Gail and Sarah. "Okay, be up in a minute." Gail replied. Abby put the towel around Michelle and took a hold of her hand. Abby stopped about half way to the cottage. She bent down. Michelle was breathing heavy and didn't look steady on her feet. "One last thing, it's mommy from now on, I don't want to hear you calling your mommy anything else. Understand?" Michelle closed her eyes. She was so tired. "Come on Abby, wasn't that enough. I wore the stupid water wings." Abby smiled and placed her hand up Michelle's chin, "Did you just pee in your swimsuit?" Michelle opened her eyes after hearing that, "No." she had in the water when she choked, but she wasn't going now. Was she? Michelle looked down between her legs. No, she wasn't. "I think you did. I think Mommy is going to be very cross with her little girl when she finds out she went pee pee on the way back to the cottage." "Abby, stop. You know I didn't. Why are you being so mean to me?" Abby pulled Michelle's chin a little closer. "Baby, you have no idea. Is it mommy or are you a little pee pee girl?" Michelle tried to pull her head away from Abby's face, but she couldn't. She just wanted to get inside and find a way to get back home. Her legs were aching. "Whatever, Mommy then." She didn't need her mother thinking she had wet herself. Abby let go and stood back up. Hand in hand they got to the back door of the cottage. Abby took the towel from around Michelle. "Okay strip." "What?" "Get your swimsuit off. You can't go in there with it wet." "You heard her. Off with the suit." Candy said, standing behind the screen door. "But Mom." Abby started clearing her throat, looking down at Michelle. Michelle looked up at Abby, then back at her mother. "But, Mommy." Candy held back the smile she so wanted to give. "Off with the suit. I will get you something to wear." Abby reached over and took one strap over Michelle's shoulder, she pulled it down, then the other one. "I can do it." Michelle said, batting Abby's hand away. "Then do it!", her mother yelled. Michelle slowly pulled the suit down and stepped out of it. Standing naked in front of her Aunt was bad, this was worse. She kept her head down, not wanting to look at Abby. She could only imagine how she looked compared to her younger cousin. Abby took the suit from Michelle's hand. "I will hang it up." Candy opened the screen door and Michelle quickly walked in. "Thank you Abby." "No problem.", Abby said as she walked towards the clothes line. "Come on honey, lets find you some clothes to wear." Michelle stopped in her tracks. "What. You don't have some right here?" Candy held the door open. "No. The clothes are upstairs. Come on." Michelle placed her hand down to cover herself and took the couple steps into the doorway. Michelle held her mother's hand, naked as the day she was born and walked through the cottage. "Have a good swim sweetie?" her Aunt Kim asked, acting as if seeing a naked 18 year old was normal. Keeping her head down which seemed like it was the normal thing to do today, "Not really." Michelle replied. Up the stairs and directly into the bathroom Candy towed Michelle. "Up on the potty please." Michelle was tried and had about enough of the treatment. It was time to stand up for herself. Being naked was not ideal, but at some point she had to say and do something. "Okay Mom, that's enough. I'm not sure what is going on, but it has to stop. NO MORE!" Candy looked down at Michelle then leaned up against the counter. "No more? You started all of this this morning, young lady. I should be the one saying, no more." "Come on." Michelle pointed at the potty seat. "You're making me use this thing, when there is another bathroom I could use. Why?" "Michelle, you are not the only person here. There are six others. It's not all about you." "Then take this stupid thing off. Why can't we do that?" "Aunt Kim said the owner asked us not too. He put it on there for his daughter and didn't want it wrecked. I'm not even sure how it would come off, so its staying." "That's crazy." Michelle huffed. "Crazy or not, it is what it is." and with that, Candy quickly took Michelle under her arms and lifted her over, placing on the potty. Michelle was so exhausted from the swim she didn't have a lot of fight in her. She put her hands up to her chin and rested her elbows on her legs. Her feet dangling a few inches from the floor. She didn't need to pee. Five minutes went by with her mother standing over her. "Okay. Down you go. We'll try again later." Candy lifted Michelle off the potty, taking her hand, leading her into the pink bedroom. She sat Michelle down on the bed. Michelle heard a loud crinkle, something she hadn't heard earlier. She pushed her hand down on the bed, crinkle, crinkle. At this point she didn't care, she just wanted to be left alone to think.
    4 likes
  18. Hi everyone! Just joined this site today although I must admit to coming on periodically when the mood would strike to read some. Anyways, I just found my love for diapers late in life since I'm in my thirties. It all started when I realized I like to wet myself and that was in my late twenties. I used to just like to let a little out in my pants when I was home alone and then it progressed to stuffing my panties with towels or maxi pads or scrunching up pillows and sticking them between my thighs and letting go. The rush was just amazing. Recently I started putting pampers in my panties and wetting those throughout the day, but they will only hold so much and my bladder can hold a lot. So I finally ordered my first pack of adult diapers and I can't wait to try them when they get here tomorrow. My partner is out of the town for 8 days so I should be able to fully embrace this amazing experience. ❤️
    3 likes
  19. Hi everyone, This is the first chapter of a new story I've been writing. It is actually a sequel of sorts. A couple of years ago, I wrote the first few chapters to a story entitled "Katelynn and Mia's Diapered Senior Year". Overtime, I lost interest in the story, and it was never completed. But I never lost interest in the protagonist of my story, Katelynn, or her life story. So, I decided to bring Katelynn back in a new situation. She is still the same person she was, but she is older and in college. I will not be continuing "Katelynn and Mia's Diapered Senior Year". Even though this is technically a sequel, it is really more of an installment in an ongoing series. While it wouldn't hurt to go back and read "Katelynn and Mia's Diapered Senior Year", I don't think it is necessary. This story has background information and fills in the gaps. This is a little shorter of a story, I just wanted something smaller to work on while I consider what the future holds for the Katelynn Story series. Thanks, and as always, feedback is appreciated. Enjoy. Dear Katelynn, On behalf of Tokyo Music University, I am pleased to inform you of your acceptance into the Music Composition Exchange Program… “Yes, yes, yes!” Katelynn thought to herself. “Mom”, she yelled, “I got in! I’m going to Japan next semester!”. Katelynn’s mother rushed into her daughter’s room. Her daughter was laying on top of her bed, wearing nothing but a shirt and what appeared to be a soaked diaper. Jennifer loved her daughter, but sometimes she wondered about the whole diaper thing. After she gave birth to Katelynn, there was a short period when Jennifer needed to make use of “incontinence products”, and she hated every minute of it. So, to see her daughter, her perfectly healthy twenty-one year old daughter, wearing a wet, and by the smell of her room, messy diaper, perplexed her. But in this moment she was happy for her daughter, and she said so. “That’s really great, Katelynn. I knew you could do it.” “Thanks, mom. I honestly didn’t know if I would get it. The program is so competitive. But I really did it, I’m really going to Japan for four months…Shit, I’m going to Japan for four months!” “Hey, language.” “Sorry.” “Well, yeah, sweetie, it’s a little scary, but most worthwhile things are. And you, of all people, have never been one to back down from a challenge.” “I guess…but I’ve never done anything this big. And four months is a long time.” “But you’re so brave”, her mother replied. “You left home to go to school in New York City, you marched downtown for gay rights, you go to the store and buy adult diapers in person, for god’s sake. Anyone willing to do that is insane, courageous, or both.” Katelynn laughed. “Yeah, you’re right. I really am excited!” “And there’s nothing wrong with being a little nervous”, her mother smiled. “Now, if my nose is correct, someone is in a very stinky diaper, and it sure isn’t me”. Katelynn blushed. “It’s no big deal, Mom. I’ll change later.” “I don’t understand how that can’t bother you. Come on, let me change you.” “Really, Mom, I know you and Dad don’t like changing my diapers. You don’t have to.” “Well, today is a special occasion. I’m still you’re mother, and I can still change your diaper.” “Honestly, this is a really messy diaper, Mom. I don’t even want to change it. And that’s coming from someone who actually likes diapers. “ “Way before you were changing your diapers, I was changing your diapers. I can handle it.” Katelynn’s mom was already opening a drawer to get a diaper. “Which one do you want? Remember, we’re going to dinner with your father and his boss tonight. Maybe something that doesn’t show too much?” “I’m going to wear a dress, so it doesn’t make much of a difference. But, just in case, we’ll avoid the babyish diapers. A Molycore is fine.” “Umm…which one?” “The purple one”, replied Katelynn. “Oh”, said Jennifer, “well, that’s pretty cute. Are you sure you don’t want the pink one with owls? It’s thinner. It looks like a pull-up one.” “Those are Greatnights. They are thinner, but they’re meant for pre-teen bedwetters, and they don’t hold a lot. So, probably not the best choice. I don’t want to wet too much and have Dad need to explain to his boss while his college age daughter’s diaper leaked.” “Well… and don’t take this the wrong way… but have you thought about just not wearing one tonight?” “Mom!” Katelynn shot back. “I mean, you don’t need to wear a diaper, it just might be easier than” “I’ve worn diapers non-stop for almost three years. I haven’t even sat on a toilet in that time. I don’t see why tonight should be any different. I wear to school, to work, around family and friends. No one has ever noticed.” “Not that you know of.” “If I can’t wear a diaper then I’m not going.” “It was just a suggestion, you can wear a diaper. So, the purple one?” “Yes, please”, Katelynn cheered. She was already laying on her changing mat on top of her bed. They didn’t have a changing table. Katelynn had a lot of friends over, and having an adult size changing table in her room wasn’t exactly discrete. Katelynn’s mom began to change her daughter. Katelynn wasn’t wearing pants, so her mother began to undo the tabs. After they were open, she pulled back the diaper. “Wow, honey. You weren’t kidding about the state of your diaper. This thing is drenched and very dirty. Are you feeling okay?” “I told you it was a big job.” “But, you still like diapers?” “I still like diapers.” Jennifer began the clean up process. She grabbed several wipes and went to work. After a few minutes, she lifted up Katelynn’s legs and slid her diaper out from under her. “So we’re going with a diaper tonight, right?” “Yes, Mom.” “Just checking.” Jennifer opened the new diaper. “Do you even have underwear, Katelynn?” “You mean other than my diapers?” “Like panties.” “Umm… no. I got rid of them a long time ago.” “So, you never wear underwear? You always wear diapers, no matter the situation?” “Yeah, I thought you knew that. I haven’t worn panties since before that day I barged into the living room and pulled down my pants to show you and Dad my Greatnights and I said I had decided to wear diapers.” By this time, Jennifer had the diaper open, and she slid it under her daughter. “Oh my god, that was a shock.” Katelynn and Jennifer were referring to an incident when Katelynn was eighteen years old, finishing up her senior year of high school. A couple of days before the living room fiasco, Katelynn’s parents had gone out of town for a weekend vacation. Katelynn needed to take the SAT, so she stayed at home. Katelynn had known about her diaper lover side for some time, but she had never indulged in it. Her parents being away presented her with a perfect opportunity to finally try diapers. After an embarrassing situation when trying to buy Greatnights, Katelynn wore diapers non-stop for the next two days. She enjoyed them so much that she decided to wear them permanently, so she did. When Katelynn made up her mind to do something, she did it. Katelynn had just finished her morning business when her parents returned from vacation. Having always been upfront with her parents, and having always had them accept her, she decided not to waste time in letting them know of her diaper desires. Once her parents had settled in the living room, Katelynn walked to the middle of the room, pulled down her yoga pants, and proceeded to show her parents her wet and messy Greatnights diaper. Naturally her parents were stunned, but once she told them about how she had always wanted to wear diapers, her parents seemed at least tolerant of it. Katelynn has worn diapers ever since, no exceptions. “You and Dad handled it pretty well.” “Don’t you worry about people finding out?” “What’s with all the diaper questions all of a sudden? It’s not like this is a new thing.” “We’ve never really talked about it, even after all this time. And what better time to talk about your diapers than when I’m changing you?” Katelynn look at her Mom. By this time, her mother had finished changing her and she was just on her bed in a fresh diaper. “Yes, I’m very nervous about people finding out about my diapers. But the pros outweigh the cons. Wearing diapers is so much a part of me that I really can’t see myself not wearing them. And yeah, I always get a little nervous when I go dancing or when I play sports, but those who mind don’t matter and those who matter don’t mind. I’m not going to change myself because I’m afraid of what others might think of me.” “You really are awesome, sweetie”, said Jennifer. “Now, more importantly, what are you going to wear tonight?” Katelynn decided on a yellow, backless dress. It came down to mid thigh, and while it was slimming, it still left room for her diaper. No one would be the wiser when she ate a meal in a room full of people while padded. Her mom poked her head in the bathroom. “Almost ready, honey? We don’t want to be late. This is an important meeting for your father.” “Yeah, Mom, I’m ready.” Katelynn, Jennifer, and Katelynn’s dad, Paul, all hopped into the family car. Katelynn was an only child, and both of her parents worked, so they drove an Audi sedan. Katelynn wasn’t exactly sure why today’s dinner outing was so important, but Katelynn’s father was the vice president of the largest financial firm in New Hampshire, so she figured it was a big deal. “Now Katelynn, I know I don’t have to say this, but I’m going to say it anyway. Mr. Harris is the president of our firm, so I expect you to be on your best behavior tonight. He’s close to retirement, and if I play my cards right, I have a real shot of taking over. He’s a really nice guy, and he has a daughter about your age. I think her name is Grace. Just talk about school and Japan and be your usual self. But, do not, under any circumstances, talk about your diapers.” Katelynn interrupted her father. “Dad, why would I talk about that. I’ve never told anyone other than you and Mom. Trust me, it’s not exactly my choice of conversation.” “Okay, okay. Just making sure. Really, don’t worry. You’re an amazing young woman and we’re very proud of you.” “And I already know Grace. We went to the same high school. She was a couple of grades below me.” They pulled into the restaurant parking lot. It was the nicest Italian place in town. “Mr. Harris spared no expense”, Katelynn thought to herself. “We have a reservation for 7:30 under Harris”, her father told the server. “Your table is ready, please follow me.” “Hi, Paul, great to see you”, said Mr. Harris as Katelynn and her family approached the table. Mr. Harris stood up to greet them. “Hi, Jennifer, great to see you again. And you must be Katelynn. It’s so nice to finally meet you.” “The pleasure is mine”, responded Katelynn. She had met several of her father’s coworkers. She felt very comfortable in fancy situations. “And this is my daughter, Grace. Grace, Katelynn is about your age, she goes to NYCU.” “Hey, Katelynn. Long time no see. New York City is a pretty big place. How is it down there?” “I love it. I study music composition and math, so being surrounded by such a great music scene is really awesome.” “Well, let’s sit down and then we can get to know each other”, said Paul. “What do you study, Grace?”, asked Jennifer. “I study economics at Yail. I’m a freshman.” “Yail. That’s very impressive”, responded Jennifer. “Grace is hoping to work on Wall Street one day. I guess the finance scene in New Hampshire is too small for her”, said Mr. Harris. Katelynn fidgeted a little in her seat. She had needed to pee since they left the house. Instinctively, she released her bladder and began to wet her diaper. The others were carrying on a conversation, so she wasn’t worried about them hearing her pee slosh around in her diaper. Her diaper grew warm and began to swell. Even after three years, wetting her diaper never bored Katelynn. Especially when she had an unknowing audience. Katelynn looked up and saw her mother eyeing her knowingly. “She knows exactly what I’m doing”, thought Katelynn. She continued to unleash a torrent into her diaper. “Katelynn…Katelynn.” She looked up at the others. “Mr. Harris asked you a question”, said her father. “Oh, I’m sorry, I was a little out of it.” Her father shot her a subtly angry glance. “I was hoping you could tell me your big news, about going to Japan”, repeated Mr. Harris. “I’d love to. New York City University and a university in Tokyo have an exchange for music students. We can go to Japan for a semester, while they can come to New York for a semester. We spend the time abroad taking classes, learning about culture, and at the end of the semester we have to create a musical piece inspired by our time there.” “Well, that sounds like a very nice opportunity. I’ve always said that Asia will play a major role in the future. It’s good to be exposed to their culture early on. Now, you said you are a composer. What do you compose?” “Piano, mostly. That’s what I play, so that’s what I compose for.” “Katelynn is incredible on the piano”, added Jennifer. “She is the pianist for NYCU’s most prestigious performing group.” “We’ll have to have you play for us sometime”, said Mr. Harris. “Excuse me, I need to use the restroom”, said Grace. She looked at Katelynn in the way that all girls do when they don’t want to go to the bathroom alone. Katelynn got up, nervously. She didn’t have much practice at using the girl’s restroom, after all. Her mother looked at her, worried. Katelynn gave an apprehensive smile. She got up and followed Grace to the bathroom. No one else was in the restroom. Before Katelynn could make it to a stall, Grace grabbed her by the arm. Katelynn looked in surprise, and became even more surprised when Grace began to make out with her. Katelynn pushed her away. “What the hell are you doing?” “I stalked you on social media before we came here. I saw on your profile that you said you were interested in women.” “So what if I am, that doesn’t mean you can” Before she could finish her sentence, Grace had started kissing her again. Grace reached around Katelynn’s waist and began to move her hand up Katelynn’s dress. Katelynn felt Grace’s hand tickle its way up her thigh. Then she felt Grace’s hand squish into her very wet diaper. “What the…are you…is that a diaper?” blurted out Grace. Katelynn stared at her, speechless. Tears were beginning to pool in her eyes. It finally happened. Someone knew about her diapers. Grace squished Katelynn’s diaper. “And is it wet? Oh my god.” Grace was so in disbelief that she actually lifted up Katelynn’s dress to see the sopping diaper. Katelynn was paralyzed. Not only had someone violated her body, her diaper was now fully exposed to her offender. It was too much. The tough, courageous girl who was so confident in herself began to fall apart. She started to cry. “Oh, wow. This is too good”, snorted grace. “I can’t wait to tell everyone at our old school that you’re a big diaper baby!” That did it. Katelynn was overcome by anger. She raised her hand and slapped Grace across the face, hard. Grace let out a gasp. “Even though I’m standing in front of you in wet diaper, crying, I will always be a bigger person than you”, snarled Katelynn. Grace was looked at her angrily, then rushed out of the bathroom. Katelynn wiped her eyes and straightened out her dress. Before she could gather her thoughts, the door opened and a woman walked in, holding her daughter by the hand. Instead of leading her to a stall, the mother picked up her daughter, who was probably eight or nine, and set her down on the plastic changing table hanging from the wall. “Lilly, you know you’re not supposed to poop in your pull-ups. Do I need to put you back in diapers?” asked the mother. “Not so loud, Mom”, said Lilly. She looked up at Katelynn, embarrassed. “You just had to fill your diaper when Daddy and I are trying to have a nice evening. Never mind that we couldn’t find a baby sitter because no one was willing to change a ten year old’s diaper. Do you know how awkward it is to explain to someone that your ten year old daughter still isn’t fully potty trained?” “Please, Mommy, not so loud.” By this time Katelynn was at the sink, washing her hands. But she could see in the mirror that the little girl was looking at her, completely humiliated. Katelynn felt so sorry for her. She turned around. Now, the mother had down her daughter’s pants, and Katelynn could see a yellowed Greatnight on the girl. “There’s nothing to be ashamed of”, said Katelynn to the girl and mother. “I wear diapers, too.” Oddly, Katelynn was feeling very confident in her diapers. Now that one person knew, she didn’t care if some random stranger knew. The little girl’s face lit up. Before the mother could say anything, Katelynn walked out of the restroom. “There she is”, said her father as Katelynn seated herself. “We were just getting ready to order”, added her mother. They ordered their food and then continued on with the conversation. Katelynn thought her father was having a good time, which made her happy. Every time Katelynn looked up, Grace was staring at her. “All she’s thinking about is me in a diaper”, thought Katelynn. “She’s thinking about me eating dinner in a diaper, going about my day in a diaper. Well, I don’t care.” Katelynn hated Grace. She just wanted to finish her food and go home. She shifted her weight in her seat. Her diaper squished. By now, Katelynn’s urge to poop was growing strong. It had been an hour since she felt the need. This restaurant had great food, but service was slow. Katelynn never cared much about waiting to mess her diaper. She had always just kind of gone poop wherever she was. She had messed during cheer leading practice, while playing a piano concert, she even dropped a load in her diaper during her high school valedictorian speech. Without a lot of thought, Katelynn began to fill her diaper. She did her best to stay still and keep a straight face while she pushed the sizable load into the rear of her pants. Since she was sitting down, her mess spread to all corners of her diaper. She relaxed and finished. Her messing ended with her giving her diaper another good wetting. Once again, her mother shot her a knowing glance. Katelynn smirked a little. Jennifer motioned to the bathroom with her eyes. Katelynn didn’t respond. She had just gone to the bathroom, she didn’t want to get up again. Jennifer took out her phone and texted Katelynn. “There is no way you are staying here in that diaper. I know what you just did. Go change before you stink up the whole restaurant.” “I didn’t bring any spare diapers or wipes.”, Katelynn texted back. “Why not?” “We’re only going to be here a couple of hours, I didn’t think I would need them”. “OMG”. “It’s no biggie. I usually keep my messy diapers on for a while”. “By the look on your face, it was a biggie. And it’s not you I’m worried about.” “It smells a little strange”, said Mr. Harris. “I hope the toilet isn’t backed up”. “I bet it’s nothing”, Said Katelynn’s dad. By this time he had figured out what was going on and shot an angry glance at Katelynn. Grace stared at Katelynn, her face was in shock and her eyes were big. Katelynn looked at her, and knew that Grace knew what she had done in her diaper. Katelynn looked down at her phone. She had a new message from her mother. “Well, is there something you can do? Because we clearly have a situation here, and I don’t just mean the one in your pants.” Katelynn thought about it. She thought that maybe she could ask that mother and her daughter for a Greatnight, but Katelynn didn’t see them in the restaurant. She thought about just changing out of her diaper and going commando, but she was so messy that clean up would be intense without diaper wipes. Plus, she didn’t really want to stop wearing diapers, even for a short time. Before she could think of a solution, Grace began to speak. “Jennifer, I don’t mean to intrude, but I don’t think that smell is the toilet. I think Katelynn had an accident in her diaper”, said Grace. Paul almost choked on his food. Everyone looked at Grace in shock. “Grace, that’s absurd. Why would you say something like that? I apologize, I think Grace was just trying to make a joke”, replied Mr. Harris. But Mr. Harris looked at Katelynn and noticed that she had started crying quietly. Jennifer looked at her husband, then began to speak to Mr. Harris. “Actually, Katelynn has some issues with control. She wears protection to deal with the issue.” “Nothing to be embarrassed about”, said Mr. Harris. “Nothing at all. I’m sorry that I had to find that out, Katelynn. The only thing to be ashamed of is the behavior of my daughter. Which is ironic, considering she wet the bed until her senior year of high school. She doesn’t have much to make fun of, since I changed her diaper every morning until she was eighteen. Why she would make fun of your situation is beyond me, but I truly apologize.” “Daddy! You’re not supposed to talk about that”, interjected Grace. “Grace, don’t start with me. You forfeited your right to privacy as soon as you intruded into Katelynn’s privacy. Jennifer, Paul, Katelynn, tonight has been a pleasure, but I think we should leave. Paul, I’ll see you on Monday. I don’t want to give anything away, but if you keep up the good work, I could really see you leading this firm one day.” Paul stood up, surprised. “Thank you, sir, thank you for the lovely dinner.” Mr. Harris put two-hundred dollars on the table and stood up. “That should cover it.” Grace stood up and followed her father out the door. Katelynn and her family looked at each other in disbelief. “All things considered, that went fairly well”, laughed Katelynn’s father, awkwardly. “I can’t believe Grace would be so mean”, said Jennifer. “Honey, how did she know you wear diapers?” Katelynn looked at her parents and began to cry for the third time that night. She told her parents everything that happened between her and Grace in the restroom. When she finished, her Mother put her arm around her and let Katelynn cry on her shoulder. “It’s okay sweetie, we’re here for you. And we love you, no matter what. This isn’t your fault. Come on, let’s get out of here and change your diaper. You need to start packing for Japan”.
    3 likes
  20. EEP…BEEP…BEEP. I reach up and smack the snooze button on the alarm clock. I’m still sleepy, but I have to pee. Well, I’ve been wearing diapers for the last few weeks, I might as well get some use out of them. I wet myself and drift back off to sleep. “Jason…JASON!” I hear my mother calling. “Breakfast is ready! You don’t want to be late the first day!” That’s right. It’s the first day of school. I’ve been waiting for it with anticipation and dread. I amble down the stairs and start shoveling in the oatmeal that’s been placed before me and chase it down with orange juice. When I’m done, mom says, “You ready to get changed for school.” I think about that a second and then bear down and deposit a load in my diaper. This is one aspect I’ve not gotten used to since I started this. “Come upstairs, Mr. Stinky Pants,” my mother says. I hop up on my changing table, and she proceeds to remove the poopy diaper from me. She uses multiple wipes to remove most of the excrement from my butt, but I stop her and tell her I’m going to hop into the shower and do. After I emerge from the bathroom having showered, brushed my teeth, and the rest. Mom is waiting to put a new diaper on me, a disposable this time, but she applies a liberal amount of cream to me first. “ I know you’ll probably go longer without a change at school, so we don’t want you to get a rash.” She chatters away about how exciting I should feel. It’s strange having her do all this to me, but I’m beginning to appreciate it. And yes, I am excited. I get dressed. New school clothes to fit nicely over the diaper. I grab two knapsacks and hop into the car. The larger one contains supplies to put in the changing room at school. The smaller, is my personal diaper bag, the one that I’ve been carrying since I intentionally failed the continency test. Yes, intentionally failed. I was well on my way to passing my remedial toilet training class which would have avoided me having to wear diapers to school this year, but I intentionally pooped myself right before it was over. Why might you ask? I pull into a driveway. Kim comes bouncing down the front steps and gets into the passenger seat. She lays a big kiss on my lips. “Excited?” she asks. Reason number one. I drive down to another house, and Kaitlyn hops in the back seat. She leans forward and gives me a long kiss with tongue. Then she leans over and does the same to Kim. I don’t know if they have a thing or if Kaitlyn is doing this just to get a rise out of me but it is working. Reason number two. The girls and I became fast friends in the toilet training class. Kim has always been incontinent, and the class didn’t change that. Kaitlyn had an aversion to public bathrooms. She had landed in the class when she wet herself avoiding using the ones at school. She decided to intentionally fail the test so she would be allowed to wear diapers. The girls pressured me to do the same to preserve our relationship. We became the diapered three musketeers. Entering the school building gives me a sense of foreboding. It is as busy as it has been in my dreams. In my dreams, I’m walking through the hall in just a diaper. I look down. Yes, I have my pants on. It will be OK. The girls lead me to the changing room, a place I’ve not been before. I check in with the aide there and stow my supplies. I’ll suspect I’ll be here sooner or later changing, but I’m hoping to make it through the day without that being necessary. I tell the girls I’ll see them at lunch and make my way to homeroom. It still feels odd having the diaper between my legs. I look around to see if anybody is noticing, but they aren’t. I get to homeroom, and the teacher hands me an envelope. It’s a note from my guidance counselor to drop by at my convenience. I stuff it in my pocket. The morning drags on as I go from class to class getting handouts on what to expect this year. Just before lunchtime, I can’t hold off peeing any longer. I suppose I could go figure out how to get out of the diaper discretely in the bathroom, but why risk it. I wet myself. I got to lunch and found Kim and Kaitlyn saving a spot for me. “How’s it going?” Kim asked me. “Not too bad,” I said. I looked around and spoke quietly, “I wet last period.” Kim and Kaitlyn had experience. Kim has worn diapers all her life. Kaitlyn wore diapers last year. I was the new kid. “Do you want to go to the changing room?” Kim asked. “Nah, I’m OK,” I said. “Besides, I got to go see Mrs. Johnson.” I made my way to the guidance office. I wasn’t too concerned. Mrs. Johnson always stuck up for me. “I just wanted to see how you were handling things,” she asked. Things most definitely were the fact I was now wearing a diaper. “I’m OK, really.” “OK, I can’t really help you out of this one,” she said. Better for me that she couldn’t. It would be hard to explain that I did all this on purpose. The day wore on, and the wet diaper wasn’t too uncomfortable. I met the girls after dismissal, and we started home. “Why don’t we go to my house,” Kim suggested. It sounded like a good idea to me, and we headed there. “I better call my mom,” Kaitlyn said. I figured it was a good idea for me, too. I dialed my phone. “Mom, I’m going to be at Kim’s house a bit.” “Are you staying for dinner?” my mom asked. “Hadn’t gotten that far,” I said. “Can I speak to Kim’s mom?” “Sure,” I said and handed the phone over to Kim’s mom. They had a brief conversation. Our mothers were getting to be good friends as well. Kim’s mom, having the most experienced, had given instruction to Kaitlyn’s mother and mine on how to deal with the diapers. It made things a bit easier for my mom and me. Kim and her mother disappeared for a short time. I knew this was likely a diaper change. “How about you?” Kim’s mother addressed me. “I suspect you need one, too.” I blushed a bit, and she led me to Kim’s room and had me up on the changing table. I was getting used to having mom change me, but having someone else was still a bit embarrassing. I was changed and out and Kaitlyn took her turn. We were soon chattering about how our classes went and passed around our text books and talked about upcoming football games, pep rallies, and dances. I looked at the girls. Life was good, even if I did have to spend it in diapers.
    3 likes
  21. Good Evening/Morning/Afternoon I am currently putting together a story that I hope will have some similar feel to Chasing Emily which was so fantastic that it forced me to sit down and write. This is the only draft so far and so always any opinions would be appreciated. It's a slow start because that's how I roll but most of the ground work has been set in whats done so far. Thanks! P.S. I'll fix the clunkier sentences tomorrow “It could be worse, it could be worse, it could be worse.” Will sat in the small back room repeating the mantra, each utterance a chance to think on all of the things more terrible than being dressed down by one of the Amazons. He could be a little, he could be a kept little unable to decide anything for himself, he could be broke, he could have dropped out of college and be living with his parents, he could be a little. Will opened the door to the back room, little more than a closet with a tiny folding table for drinks, and used the cracked mirror in the employee bathroom to put himself together. Will was an inbetweener and proud of it but more out of necessity than any from any strong self-confidence. He stood a solid 6 feet tall with a moderate build that helped him look a little bigger than he felt. His hair was dirty blonde and entirely undecided on if it was ever going to stay brown though that was an improvement on the platinum blonde it had been when he was born. He kept it short so as to not have to worry about it and currently it was pinned under the hat he had to wear while at work. His face was pale, paler due to his recent attack, and dotted with freckles that ran across his nose and into his cheeks. They had always been a sore spot with him as looking cute or childish can be dangerous for some inbetweeners and on more than one occasion he had felt the burn of curious amazon eyes as they had sized him up. Today his clothes were simple, a black polo shirt and khaki pants with some comfortable black shoes designed to keep him from falling on slick floors. The shoes had been a gift from his manager and friend from college Sarah who insisted he wear them at work for fear of him hurting himself. She had claimed it to be corporate policy when she presented them but he’d yet to see anyone else with a pair. Finally came the apron with its proud coffee stain covering the center. Will flinched as he thought of the event that had been source to his panic attack and flinched a little. He had been handing the coffee to an amazon woman when her son had knocked the cup out of his hands and onto the counter. When the cup hit the counter lid and contents exploded outwards in a scene that was still playing in slow motion in his mind. In the seconds that followed Will worked through his catalogue of things to say that would calm the situation but before he could find the right combination of deference and apology the amazon was on him in a verbal pounce. “If I had wanted a show I would have sent my little tiffy to be your helper” she said, indicating the little currently strapped into a stroller next to her. The poor redhead blushed furiously, the color seeming to leach from her hair and down to her neck, as she suckled the pacifier that was obviously secured to her head. “But I didn’t, I paid you people to get it done quick. Honestly, if you’re going to act like a little you might as well get out of the way of the bigs.” Will blushed matching the color of the littles cheeks but not the intensity. As he stumbled over a few “Uh em er’s” Sarah approached and in her best manager voice worked to defuse the situation. “I’m so sorry about that miss, you had the large half pump, soy, vanilla…” the words got quieter as Will shook himself from the memory, the remembered withering stare leeching the remaining color from his cheeks. Will strode out of the bathroom showing more confidence than he felt and swapped his apron for one not covered in coffee and shame and set back to work. Sarah knew him well enough to keep her distance but he could see her watching him, hovering when she thought he was distracted, and doing some of his sidework when she had gaps in her activity. Sarah had been his first friend in college when she was assigned the dorms next to his and had been protective ever since. If Will had it his way he would have gone through that next semester without saying more than 5 words to anyone but Sarah is an unstoppable force and Will was far from an immovable object. Sarah is the pinnacle of amazon beauty, or so Will thought, standing just a hair over 9ft tall and walked with a confidence that could still rooms to silence. Her hair was a black, deep enough to dim the room, and she wore it most often braided to keep it out of the way. Her eyes a mix of blue/gray that made the gold ring around her pupils stand out. Will could contentedly study those eyes for hours and he swore that when she was feeling mischievous you could see that ring dance with excitement. Her skin was soft and tan, her hands and feet well-manicured and her nails were often polished but Will always believed you knew her best when you had the chance to close your eyes and listen to her voice. Will had never heard anyone like her, strong in her conviction and kind to a fault, the honey smoothness of everything she said could fill you up and warm your soul. “Will?” Sarah asked, her rich and warm voice cutting though his musings. “Did you hear me?” “No, I’m sorry my head was a million miles away. Could you repeat it?” Will replied, shaking his head to try and re-center. “I said you’re done today, we got your side work done its slow so I figured you’d like the rest of your afternoon off” Sarah replied, her voice growing patient and caring. “Just remember you’re my ride tonight while my car gets worked on. I’m off at 7 but you should be here by 6:45 just in case.” “I remember Sarah, this is only the third time you’ve mentioned it today” Will said accidently allowing some of his irritation into his tone. Will realized that had been the wrong thing to say as he watched her warm and excited smile go flat and her hands unconsciously drift towards her hips. “Fool me once William” she said, using his full name to hammer in her point “but I’ll not be left waiting an extra 30 minutes because you are…what was it last time?” She asked, her voice containing the barest hint of a smile but mostly reproach. Will hated being scolded by Sarah and sheepishly admitted “Napping, but I set an alarm and there’s no way” but his defense collapsed as she raised an open hand and placed it on his shoulder. “I’m sorry to remind you so much but we have a tight schedule and it’s not every night Ally and I throw a party. I appreciate sooo much you’re helping me out but you know me, you don’t get to be the boss without being thorough.” Sarah said, smiling down and Will and bringing him into a small hug. Will turned the key to his apartment and forced the door open, the action taking more force than should have been necessary due to the quality of his building. It was a simple place and he kept it that way keeping himself unattached to the space so he could abandon it at first opportunity. It was an okay enough apartment but it was designed just for inbetweeners and littles and so wasn’t quite as nice as somewhere that amazons could also rent. The cabinets and counters were low enough that most littles could get around and a determined little could navigate the space using a step stool. Will deposited his keys in the bowl next to the door and moved to the couch to get off his feet in a practiced ritual. It had been more necessary before Sarah had purchased him the shoes, the only pair he owned before appearing professional for interviews but lacking support for someone on their feet all day. He turned on the TV and began checking channels with the speed of someone truly uninterested in watching anything though he was always quicker to change away from any bright and childish cartoons. He had heard stories recently of littles in the complex who had been watching it disappearing one by one. Of course he was an inbetweener not a little and had nothing to worry about Will reminded himself though the words felt especially hollow today. Will was an inbetweener, yes, but only by some slim margins. He was barely tall enough to qualify and as far as amazons were concerned he was little more than an unruly teenager who still needed frequent scolding, and it was the primary reason he lived as Spartan as he did. Growing up had been tough, before puberty sparked a growth spurt if you can call it that, Will had been short enough that all the kids at school teased him about being an adopted little. All the teasing and harassment had kept him isolated and had never taught him how to deal with those emotions and so when he found himself under attack or in over his head he simply hid and hoped the problem would pass him by. This was why he was making coffee instead of using his engineering degree to change the world like he’d always dreamed. Sarah stood in the coffee shop looking everything over for the third time as a way to avoid checking the clock again. It was just going to be 7:06 again and she was just going to get the same mixture of annoyance, impatience, and that hint of concern that she got whenever Will was late. He had been this way for as long as she knew him, probably from birth though she hadn’t met his mother to ask. He had the good sense to show up to work on time, he made it on time to interviews, and was early for appointments but for some reason as soon as there was a need to be social he couldn’t seem to show up any earlier than 10 minutes late. Sarah shook her head as she dwelled on it thinking back to 5 years ago when they had met and starting to tally all the times she could remember where he had been more than 15 minutes late. As each incident swirled in her head they seemed to grow larger and more frustrating until finally she let slip “Some kids just didn’t get spanked enough I guess.” “What was that?” Wills voice inquired, slightly nervous. “I said I guess I should have mentioned it 5 times.” Her rebuke darkening his cheeks and ears. Will of course was inwardly frustrated as he turned scarlet for the third time today. “Well I’m here now and last I heard we had a tight schedule, shall we?” Will asked, gesturing to his car out front. The car had been his since he was 16, the one kindness his parents had done him, and was lovingly called Frankencar by Sarah and Ally. The name was a combination of the cars dark green color (not by Wills choice) and the fact that by the groups’ estimation at least half the car had been replaced over the years. The car had been their only means of transportation in college and held a special place in the trio’s hearts but was fast approaching shabby and Will hoped that soon he’d be able to replace it. Sarah held the door for him on their way out and Will returned the favor by getting her car door, each exaggerating the gestures for the amusement of the other. Once Will climbed in they were off, Frankencar noisily taking to the streets of their darkening city. Will and Sarah arrived at the house Sarah and Ally share an hour and a half later weighed down with groceries and liquor for the evenings celebration. Will began to unload the car by gathering as many of the grocery bags as he could onto each arm determined to take only one trip. Sarah appeared on the other side of the car as Will straightened and looked with some concern as he lifted each bag that didn’t have glass bottles from the trunk and begin his labored journey to the front door. “You should really take multiple trips, I don’t trust some of those bags” Sarah said, chiding Wills back. “Yes mother, I’ll be careful I promise” Will sighed as he worked to open the door with crowded hands. Sarah had been overbearing today, first at work when she did parts of his job, then about the ride, and finally at the store where she seemed to treat him as nothing more than some toddler under foot or worse, a little. He knew all of it was good natured and that Sarah was acting to protect him like she had their entire friendship but when mixed with all the other frustration of his life it only served to irritate him. Sarah stopped mid stride when she heard Wills words, their impact knocking some dust off old memories and half thought ideas. His mother! Sarah had always looked after Will, she and Ally both, but after they had all graduated Will seemed like a ship lost at sea. He had even almost been kicked out of the apartment he got because he couldn’t find work. Sarah and Ally had begged him to live with them but as always he insisted on maintaining a space of his own. They had wracked their minds on ways to talk some sense into him but come up with nothing aside from Ally’s increasingly ridiculous thoughts on why he had so much trouble in his daily life. Neither of them in all their efforts had thought about his parents though. Will had made it clear early on that he hated nothing more than talking about his family or life before college but they had been able to steal little details in the 5 years they’d known each other. It was clear that the relationship was contentious but as she thought on her life and everything she had achieved she realized how much of that had been because of the support of her parents. All of this took the span of a second to rattle around in her mind and as her foot hit the front path her mind was already working on the barest hint of a plan. The house shared by Sarah and Ally was spacious, beautiful, and made entirely for amazons. The door looked in on a large living room which was well furnished with huge plush furniture and a TV that felt more like wall decoration than a source of entertainment. Beyond the living room sat the kitchen, the counters and cabinets taller than any little could hope to manage and made Will very aware of his height. Across the hall from the kitchen there was a dining room that saw little use and a room in the back that was made great for sitting by the large floor to ceiling windows. This room connected to the back of the kitchen and had a sliding door that lead out to the back yard. The yard wasn’t bad for a place in the city but the amazons that had lived here prior obviously had kids since they saw fit to leave behind the play equipment that only ever saw use at these parties where when someone got a little too drunk. Ally was in the kitchen when Will walked in with the groceries and when she spotted his overloaded arms she set down the glass of wine she was working on and moved to help him. The first armload of groceries were taken from him and placed on the counter and then the second, Ally’s amazon arms more than capable to handling the haul. Will, red faced and sore from where the handles had dug into his arms, seized the opportunity to take Ally in as a whole. Her blonde hair, a little more than shoulder length, was up in a rather intricate bun with gray needles sticking out at what seemed to be odd angles. They had been a present from her parents on one of their trips, carved stone and topped with ravens, and she had been wearing them proudly for weeks. Her face was lean and sharp which could be used to describe much of her but here it was most pronounced. There was something about her eyes when you first met her that helped lend the illusion, a way of looking at you that seemed to penetrate to the deepest part of you and after a few seconds gave you the feeling that she knew all your secrets. Once she had delved to the very core of you though her eyes held nothing but excitement for even the most mundane of tasks. He also noticed that her cheeks were a little rosy making him wonder about what number glass she was on for the night. She had chosen a stunning dress for the evening, tight fitting and royal blue, which hugged her curvy hips and went down to about her knees. There was also something in the design that helped to accentuate her breasts which while in Wills opinion was unneeded. The fancy clothes also helped accentuate the very comfortable shoes that she was wearing, something that was much more common than you would imagine. Will still remembered the night they all spent laughing as they looked though years’ worth of pictures, all the outfits she had worn just as stunning, and in each she had been wearing nothing fancier than a pair of tennis shoes on her feet. “You’re getting better, only thirty minutes late this time” Ally said as she began to organize all of the groceries. “Tell that to Sarah” Will complained “She’s been on me all night” “Oh you know how she is. She’s just looking out for you and doing it the only way she knows how.” Ally said, her voice half chuckle. Ally knew just what it like to be the focus of Sarah and it showed plainly in the playful look on her face “Just be glad it’s focused on you and not me” Wills retort was cut short by the entrance of Sarah who was carrying what remained of the party supplies. As the bags were placed on the counter the bottles all clinked together drawing Ally’s attention who put her other task aside and began to plunder the liquor. Her eyes grew brighter with each bottle she pulled out and with an armful of irresponsibility she moved to the bar they had set up in the living room. Ally had been at work all day on the house which now sat spotless and inviting stocked and ready for the celebration. Sarah had recently received an offer letter from Renteck, a startup that needed someone to run their publicity and tonight was to celebrate the job she would be starting in a month. To accentuate that there were posters that had pictures of Rentecks products and the company’s president stared down at the party guests from a picture that looked suspiciously like a headshot taken from their site hung on the wall. “The place looks great Ally, thanks for that” Sarah said as she worked to finish the task that Ally had distractedly left half finished. Once everything that needed to be cold was packed she moved towards the stairs that sat by the door and led to the bedrooms upstairs. As she passed Will she placed a hand on his shoulder to pull his attention away from Ally who was arranging the bottles in some strange and distinctly Ally system. “Would you finish putting those away for me sweetie, people are going to be here soon” She asked. “Oh come on, Ally’s already cracked the first bottle and that means the party’s started. Party guests shouldn’t have to put stuff away” Will complained putting on his best pleading face. Like always it had no effect on Sarah but it was enough to get a chuckle from Ally. “They’d be put away already if someone wasn’t late” Sarah replied, not so subtly emphasizing the someone. “Now be good and help out.” Sarah accentuated this part by turning Will away from Ally and giving Will a quick smack on his butt to get him moving. She watched his neck turn crimson at the treatment and watched any retort die in his throat. If Will had seen her smile, one to rival the Cheshire cat, it would have made him nervous but she was already in motion to her bedroom and so it went unnoticed. “See what I mean” Will complained, gently rubbing his slightly stinging backside. “I see you’re not actually putting anything away” Ally said, leaning in the doorway and wearing a smile herself. She wasn’t sure what Sarah’s game was but it looked fun and she decided to help where she could. “And I’d hate to see what happens if she comes down and you’re not finished.” “Fine, but the least you could do is help” Will said, working to put the week’s groceries in the pantry and leaving out anything that was for the party. “You know I can’t reach the top cabinet and the step stool seems to have gone missing.” “Oh yeah, I was using it to decorate a little. I even put up some lights in the backyard because someone” Ally emphasized the word “kept putting it off” Wills retort was to throw a package of dried pasta at the amazon who caught it easily and placed it on one of the higher shelves in the pantry. The two working together like this were able to pack away what wasn’t for the party and set into putting on the finishing touches, though not before Will had poured himself a drink. “I’m on two by the way” Ally said while he mixed “So you might want to get to work.” Will smirked at this. He and Ally had been playing this game since the first college party they had snuck into, or rather that Ally and Sarah had snuck into and insisted that Will come along. Ally had never been much of a drinker and Will had been proud of his ability to keep up with or even outpace the amazon and it was clear from the look she had given him that the game was in full swing. Sarah’s room was the biggest of the three and she was proud of how she had put it together. Her massive bed sat along the back wall, flanked on both sides by a beautiful night stand that had been hers since she was a girl. A long dresser was pressed against the front wall and the mirror that ran along its entire length and stretched up 5 feet high gave reflected the entire room. Her walk in closet was massive and only about half full but as Sarah worked to pick out an outfit she thought on some of the outfits she would need to get for her new job. Her search was expansive and in the short time she had she considered half of her outfits before settling on the perfect one. The dress was black with lovely white accents with the most obvious being the belt that ran across her stomach, just a little above the waist. The dress flared out a little at the waist and had a white lining to give it volume, similar to the petticoats shed seen on some littles. This thought she dwelled on for a minute, running it around in her head and tasting it like she always did arguments. Her parents had always been advocates of little rights and so growing up she had always felt terrible for the poor littles stuck in those awful situations but once she reached college her world changed a little. Being away from her parents and around more littles than she had been previously she began to understand some of what the other amazons would say. A memory jumped to mind and Sarah played it through her head several times. It was of a test day in a class that Sarah was pretty sure was math and there in the fourth row of desks sat one of the littles that attended her university. The school they had all attended had been progressive, it’s why her parents chose it, but even a progressive school was a dangerous place for littles. As Sarah worked on her test she heard a sound, high pitched and surprised, from up ahead and watched as the little sprang to her feet and shot out the door. There had been a small puddle under her chair which the inbetweener she was sitting next to was more than happy to point out. She never came back to class but afterwards Sarah had passed her in the hall and it was unmistakable that she was diapered under her loaner uniform, the crinkle letting everyone know well ahead of seeing her and the bulk forcing a pronounced waddle. She had seemed so embarrassed but underneath it all there seemed to be a sense of frustration that stood out to Sarah. She would see the little again, months later, and the memories seemed forever stuck together so as Sarah continued to explore her mind took her to a restaurant that was near the center of the city. The little, Sarah regretted never learning her name, sat in a stroller while two amazons had lunch on the patio one feeding bits of her lunch to the hungry little. Sarah remembered her smile, remembered not seeing that look frustration, and even though everything her parents told her said this was wrong Sarah was happy to see her smile. Sarah turned all of this over in her mind a few times but when the doorbell rang she was roused from her thoughts and whatever machinations she would try to put in use would have to wait until tomorrow or the next day depending on the hangover. The party was in full swing and everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves except Will. Parties like this were hard for Will who had been used to quiet and alone for too long. While Ally and Sarah were outgoing and capable Will always felt self-conscience, a fact that was made worse by the fact that he could always count on at least one amazon throwing their weight around and Will often being the shortest at such events would take the brunt of it. Because of this Will was always grateful when there were littles at the parties but the older he got the less that seemed to happen. Tonight that enemy was someone Will knew from college, Mike who he had taken several classes with, and that familiarity did little to protect him. The teasing started small when he came back to find his drink on the top of a bookshelf in the living room which required Will to elicit the help of Ally who was more than happy to retrieve the drink for him and seized the opportunity to list her number of drinks at 4. This put her one and a half ahead of Will and he set to the task of beating her by downing his drink on one long swallow. The teasing continued as uninspired as ever as Mike would make an offhand comment the unreliability of inbetweeners in higher positions or complaining about how no respectable counter should be below 6 and a half feet, otherwise it just leads to amazon back problems. The jabs became less effective the harder Will worked to catch Ally and by the stroke of midnight Will found himself enjoying a party for the first time in a long time. Will watched as Ally wandered over to where he sat on the swings, away from everyone and distracted looking. As she approached Ally realized the distracted look was less distraction and more the inability to focus and Will realized that her wandering was really more of a stumbling which explains why the drinks she was carrying were only three quarters full. She pressed one into his hand and waited for his fingers to tighten before letting go. Will took it with the grateful ignorance of someone who should have stopped two drinks ago and began the methodic work of consuming Allys gift. “Du you know how mmany?” Ally slurred, a slight laugh following as she realized her own intoxication. “I stopped counting when two of everybody showed up” He mumbled back, his speech faring better than her own. Ally laughed at that and leaned on the play structure for support. She would have sat on a swing but her height and lack of balance worked to make that impossible. She studied him then, her piercing gaze muffled by the obvious intoxication, but after a few seconds she crouched down, her eyes now level with his own, and got within a few inches of Will before gently grabbing the middle of his shirt and using it pulled will the last few inches closer. She rested there for a moment, cheek to cheek, the two friends sharing a bit of warmth before whispering in Wills ear. “You shouldn’t tell Sarah this” she began, her voice husky with her secret. There was a pause as she thought over her next words and continued “but there’s a biiiiiig stain right in the middle of your shirt. She’ll yell at you for sure if she sees it” Ally finished the secret and all at once she released Will’s shirt so he could swing backwards a bit, she began to laugh with drunken mirth, and she fell backwards into the grass her limbs falling heavy and erratic on the ground. He could hear her breathing, steady and deep, and assumed her to be either passed out or well on her way. Will downed his drink with determination, rose from his seat, and grabbed Ally by the wrist. He began to pull, attempting to drag the drunk amazon into the house but being two thirds her size and he suspected a drink or two ahead she remained still as stone. After a second tug came the third and as it failed Will released Ally’s wrist and fell himself to the grass taking up a position next to her. This proved difficult as the amazons limbs seemed to be everywhere stretching outward from her center mass in an inebriated jumble but Will finally found a spot where he wasn’t sitting on her and settled himself down. Before he could get comfortable though Ally roused with more speed than Will thought possible and tackled the inbetweener to the grass, snaking her arm around his chest and using a leg to draw his hips closer to her. Ally trapped Will in her embrace and once he stopped squirming he realized how comfortable the position was. She had drawn him close, her chin resting on his head and her limbs squeezing him possibly into her, and he could feel the heat radiating from her. The night was cold and Will had been on the swings for….how long had it been…so he was cold all over. Will wasn’t sure how long they held the pose as he gave in to drunken slumber but roused momentarily at the sensation of flying. It was brief and nauseating as contact with the ground had been helping keep the spins away but as nausea passed and he sleep came creeping back he could remember being warm again, he could feel a calm vibration through his skull, and for a brief moment he felt a hand rubbing his back as drifted off to sleep. Will didn’t dream that night, at least not that he remembered, but as he started the painful climb to conciseness the warm and happy thoughts that had been calling him were replaced with a cold discomfort. It started at his toes which were stiff and heavy and crept up his ankles which seemed to itch. It rose to his knees which were cold but only on the inside of his leg and seemed to be at its worst on his inner thighs and crotch. Will catalogued all of this and when added to the tightness around his arms, the horrible cotton mouth he was experiencing, and the headache that seemed to crush all stray thought made will conclude that he had passed out in his clothes. He tried to lift his head but the effort required was more than he had to muster and so instead surrendered again to sleep. This time Will dreamt but everything pleasant from the evening was chased away by terrible dreams of his childhood. Will had never dreamt of showing up to class with no pants or running from something but being stuck in mud, instead his nightmares we all in his high school and it was always things he’d rather forget. Tonight’s was especially bad, he was in his sophomore year and eating lunch alone at one of the small tables lining the wall. Because of his height will was often shunned by the other inbetweeners and there was no way he was going to eat lunch with a little and so he’d built himself a castle, used books to build the walls and populated it with all manner of fictional characters but sadly metaphoric castles can do little against real bullies. The carton of milk impacted his chest and exploded in a spray all over his table and clothes. The whole process was so sudden and Will had to take a moment to collect himself before he could begin to figure out what happened. Before he could get himself fully collected a large amazon walked over, his face showing concern but his glee poorly hidden. It was Mike from the party standing impossibly tall over Will but the voice still belonged to his worst high school tormenter, Chaz Delancy. “Trouble holding onto your drink little guy?” Mike asked, faking concern. “Here let me help you with that” he presses before Will can give an answer. His hands go to Will’s drink and unbidden he brings the drink up to Wills unprepared mouth and tips the bottle of soda. Sticky carbonated beverage rolls out of the bottle and all over will soaking him and his clothing even more and then mockingly says “Come on little guy, you’ve got to try harder than that.” Before Wills embarrassment can grow any larger he is awoken by the sound of his own name. “Will!” Sarah says urgently, working to shake her friend awake. “Hey, it’s just a bad dream you’re okay sweetie” Her voice had a hint of concern to it but this wasn’t the first nightmare she had roused him from. Wills eyes slowly cracked open and then squeezed shut in protest to the entirely too bright room. A groan escaped his lips as he again began to take stock of his life. This time he started at his head and made his way down starting again with the headache that raged like stormy seas. He had slept in his shirt and was no longer in the grass so at least that’s something but he was not in his own bed as was his custom. Will had become a professional of disappearing from parties, vanishing into the night and always falling asleep in his own bed but then the party began to come back to him. He was still at Sarah and Ally’s house he realized, he must be in the spare room they were always trying to get him to take. That’s when another realization began to set in, slow not just because of the headache but because it was impossible. The feeling last night, his pants now plastered to his legs, the fact that he was cold but only on the inside of his legs…Will had wet the bed. Horrified Will ripped the covers aside to reveal a large damp spot radiating from his crotch and spreading in a shameful pool around him. His pants had been soaked and now clung uncomfortably to his skin and his socks that had remained on even had a slight dampness to them. All of this Will realized before he remembered that Sarah was still in the room. Sarah watch as Wills erratic movements began to slow and were replaced by the movements of a man person shaking off the effects of a night hard partied. His eyes opened slightly and then shut tightly, his hands moved up to rub his face and then in an instant he was tossing the blankets she had put on him aside and gaping in horror at the large wet spot that sat beneath him. Sarah’s eyes widened before she could regain control but her face became a mask just as quickly and when Will realized she was in the room with him all he saw on her face was concern and disappointment. “I suppose I have you to thank for Ally’s hangover as well” she asked, arching an eyebrow at the stunned inbetweener. “Ally can take care of herself thank you very much” came the blondes voice drifting in from the hall. “So what’s the…” her question drifting off as she entered the room and looked at the bed. “The plan I believe is to get Will’s sheets in the wash, clothes too I suppose. How did you wind up with this big stain here in the middle?” Sarah asked, her hands already working to undress the very confused and hungover Will. More of the night flashed back to him, sitting on the swings, being cheek to cheek with Ally, laying in the grass, and then bits of something else. It was there on the edge of his understanding, like a name he knew but couldn’t say, but all efforts to grab the final pieces fell apart and he felt Sarah begin to unbutton his pants. “Woah woah woah there” he said, hands shooting down to protest his lowering zipper. “I can handle that myself thank you. Look, why don’t you two” He began but was cut off by one look from Sarah. “I believe little ones who’ve wet the bed don’t get to dictate terms” she said, her hand gently but insistently pushing on the center of his chest. “So we’re going to stick to the original terms. You are going to get out of these wet clothes and take a shower. I am going to put this” Sarah said, gesturing to the pile of clothes and bedsheets she was collecting “into the wash and after Ally finds some pants for you to wear she’s going to start on breakfast” The protests came at once and from both of the others in the room. Ally, more confident and having been awake a bit longer was the louder though. “Why do I have to make breakfast?” she asked, already in her room. “I’m a victim in this too you know, I’ve got enough of a hangover to make a drunk swear off booze” she complained, returning with a pair of sweat pants I had never seen her wear. As Ally protested Sarah continued her ministration, first by pulling off Will’s damp socks and then yanking his pants down as he was distracted trying to complain. Through all of this he hadn’t tried to sit back up though which Sarah noted happily. His obedience only lasted until her hands had passed his knee and he realized her next target. “Alright, I think you’ve made your point but I can undress myself from here” He said, his hands pushing hers away with none of the gentleness she’s shown. “So would you two please step out and I can finish undressing?” His eyes were forceful but she had known him for long enough to recognize the pleading in them. “Fine” she said, her tone still oozing with every drop of authority she could muster “But you had better shower before putting anything on.” “Yeah” Ally chimed in “I don’t want you getting my favorite pants dirty” “Favorite?!” Will asked incredulously “I’ve never seen you wear those a day in your life” “I suppose it was worth a shot” was all the response he got as Ally stepped out of the room. “Your pants are in the bathroom if you want them, of course you could always just run around naked, I don’t think there are too many people still here” “There all gone don’t worry” Sarah assured the frightened Will “But if you don’t get in that shower I’ll tell them all about your wet sheets.” Will saw some humor for the first time in Sarahs eyes this morning and felt reasonably certain that she was kidding but not wanting to tempt fate he climbed out of bed and into the shower. Will heard the door crack open but when he called out a tentative hello there was no response and he returned to the task at hand. The water felt amazing on his skin after a night in cold clammy clothes and he was actually grateful for all of the girly soaps and shampoos that Ally and Sarah had always used. It may not make him smell too manly but it was soft and soothing on his red and angry skin. The entire shower was a very surreal experience and despite the small comforts of moisturizing soap wills stomach was like lead. He had wet the bed, worse yet he hadn’t wet his bed but that of his only two friends. What must they think of him? “It could be worse, it could be worse, it could be worse” Will muttered his mantra one last time before turning off the shower and stepping out to face reality. Ally had been kind enough to set the sweat pants on top of a towel but Will boxers were nowhere in sight. Sarah must have taken them when he heard the door crack which was fine because they were just as soaked as his pants. Will dried off using the huge and soft towel and took the chance to wrap himself in it even just for a minute. He had always loved the towels that Ally got from her parents, they had a bit of money as she liked to say and so only went for the best. If Will could make an outfit out of this towel he probably would and never wear anything else. He was half way through these musings when the door opened and Sarah entered without knocking. Will panicked and then calmed when he realized all the important parts were covered by the towel. Sarah gave will a knowing smile and approached. “Aren’t they the best towels?” she asked as she checked over to make sure the shower had turned completely off. Before turning she knocked the stopper on the faucet loose and all the remaining water poured into the large tub and spiraled down the drain though not before she got a handful of the water and used it to splash the unsuspecting Will. “Now let’s get you dried off” she said taking a firm grip of some loose towel and using it begin drying Wills hair. “I told you, I can do this myself” he protested, working to pull the towel free from her grip but her hands only tightened. “I’m sure you can” Sarah reassured him “but with Ally cooking and your clothes in the wash I’m free to help you.” All of this was said as she slowly drew more towel towards herself pulling Will along with it. He was so focused on ensuring his crotch remained covered that he missed her master plan until he had falling into her trap. Once he was suitably close Sarah abandoned the towel all together and instead encircled the inbetweener in her arms and then sitting on the edge of the shower she used her legs to pull him the last little distance and knock him into her waiting lap. Once he was properly snared Sarah went back to work starting with Wills dirty blonde hair and working her way down rubbing the towel vigorously on his body. Seeing Will like this, especially so red with embarrassment, stirred something in her and as she worked down to his neck and chest she began to hum softly to herself. She couldn’t say what the song was but the tune had been something that her mother had hummed to comfort her and even today it warmed her body and soul. Will also reacted to the song, leaning back into her chest to feel the vibrations that rolled out of her chest. It worked to calm Will and kept him from fussing too much until she reached his feet which she took into her hands and after looking down happily at her friend, this lost inbetweener, she began to tickle him without mercy. Sarah used her surrounding arms and Wills sitting position to keep him from getting away too fast but too soon for Sarah he was able to wiggle free. Will stood panting for a second, the effort of his escape leaving him a little winded, and then looked at Sarah with an odd mixture of gratitude and face warming embarrassment. She returned the look with the warmest and friendliest she could muster and she could see some of the boys shame begin to melt away. “Get dressed sweetie, Ally should be done with breakfast soon and we’ve got a big day ahead of us!” Sarah said walking past Will and out of the bathroom.
    3 likes
  22. Chapter 1: That Weird Girl London was not like the other girls in school. There was always something that made her seem out-of-tune and out-of-time with everyone else, like when a musician in the marching band starts their part too late -- a fitting comparison, since London was new in town, and didn't have the same connections and shared experiences that the other girls did. She spoke softly, and not too often, but one never got the sense that she was frightened to be judged by others, as is the case with many shy students. She was simply unconcerned, living off in her own little world, and interacting little with the other students outside of class. Rather than instantly retreating to her phone for a flurry of texts the way many girls did when the teacher turned their back, London -- when finished with her work -- would simply pull a sheet of paper out from her always well-stocked pink and purple backpack and start coloring, which struck many of the more snooty girls as rather childish for a high school senior. Her demeanor was kind and polite always -- although an unsubstantiated rumor had floated around, briefly, that she had bitten a student at her last school, leading to expulsion -- and a smile was almost always seen on her face, no matter the circumstances. She didn't seem to be a member of any clubs or extracurricular societies, and certainly wasn't on any official sports teams. She didn't seem to have many friends, though she was friendly to all, and it seemed as though she vanished whenever lunch came, as no one ever seemed to see her in line or had to make room for her in the cafeteria. And after school, she was immediately picked up by her mom, as she didn't have a car -- something that wasn't that strange, but when combined with everything else, made her rather a social mystery. Her style was unconventional and unfashionable: bright pastels, patterned socks in her pink tennis shoes, no jewelry, no discernible makeup, no skinny jeans, preferring instead dresses and skirts that were rather too long to be of interest to most of the boys in schools. Except for Myles. Myles had admired her from a distance, more with fascination than infatuation. But he dare not reveal this to his friends, boy or girl, lest he be judged as someone with a "crush" on "that weird girl." The socially-conscious Myles was always aware of how precariously one's social standing was, and how quickly and easily it could fall into the pit of scorn and delirious that was simply called "uncool." He knew the consequences of close contact with the uncool, and he knew how to avoid it. Still, her gentle nature and lack of worry about what people thought of her endeared her to Myles. While every other boy and girl seemed to be overly concerned -- to the point of near-insanity -- with being cool, she was refreshing in her liberation from the restraints of popularity, the social chains that seemed to grip everyone else. And Myles couldn't deny that she was pretty cute, despite her fashion sense, with her round and smiling face, complete with an almost elfin nose, her twinkling yet dark eyes, her pleasantly plump body combined with her short stature (so unlike the often-starved and image conscious popular girls), and her dark hair with bangs that covered her forehead in a way that Myles always felt was quite adorable in girls. But the admiration was always from a distance. Until, that is, Mr. McGinn's English class began work on its senior projects. One Friday afternoon, while he sat across the room from London, Myles was pleasantly surprised to hear that she had been named as his project partner, or "study buddy" in McGinn's insistent terminology. While he had to play cool and uncaring for his friends and for the popular girls, he nevertheless felt a surge of curiosity and excitement inside hidden under his blasé façade. When London met him after class and recommended he come over to her house Saturday afternoon to begin work on their presentation -- pertaining to their assigned book, To Kill a Mockingbird, he agreed, although it was rare for him to work on projects outside of the school week or outside his home. Still, he accepted, and was looking forward to the opportunity to get to know London better. He wondered what kind of home life she came from, and whether or not he could learn what it was that made London tick, why she seemed so different from the other girls. He didn't have to wonder long.
    3 likes
  23. 9.) It was two hours before the woman appeared in the room, a mug of coffee in one hand as she approached — Luzy was still laying in the bed, her eyes a little heavy, but not asleep. She'd just been staring at the ceiling, sucking on the pacifier, faint contentment framed by warm cheeks in the same muted pastel as the onesie she was clad in. So content, in fact, that the would-be babysitter didn't even react to the woman’s approach. Not until she spoke, and even then, barely. "Such a good girl, relaxing for once." I sat up. When I'd gotten the ability to sit back up again, I wasn't sure. I guess I hadn't tried. The diaper beneath me crinkled and I tugged the pacifier out between my lips. I wanted to be angry, but I didn't feel angry. Really, I felt… relaxed, like the woman had said. I tried not to blush as deeply as I was. "…this was uncalled for…" "Actions have reactions, ebb and flow — and you're very good at ignoring the former and denying the latter. This was perhaps the most called-for thing that has happened to you lately.” It wasn't until the girl was like this, wasn't until she was laying there, in a diaper, contented by it and not infuriated by it, that the woman knew how much Luzy needed her help. It was obvious now. Obvious and clear. "I think you should let me leave, now…" The woman didn't even bat an eyelash. I crossed my arms over my chest, over the onesie, over the cloth that concealed the diaper. I just wanted out of these clothes… "This was not in my contract. And unless you want to be in more trouble-" One hand gently ran across the side of Luzy’s cheek, through her hair, fingers separating strands, and the girl involuntarily leaning into the motion. Just as the woman suspected. "It's time for breakfast, come along — no fussing, now." It was now at the point where the woman didn't need to be stern, not overly so, her words were simple and directed, expecting cooperation, like a mother talking to a child. "H-hey!" She was in the door frame, and I showed the first real signs of panic since I'd noticed the girls in the crib. "I'm not going out there…" She was one thing, this woman. She was clearly used to messing with her charges. I was her employee. I understood that. But those two girls… "If you fuss, your breakfast will go cold — I've had your favorite prepared; french-toast with fluffy bread." Maybe it seemed like magic, the sort of magic that children just assumed adults capable of — in reality, it was a simple benefit of the connected culture of the modern world. It made this a lot easier than it used to be. "How did you…" She just smiled down at me. I bit my lip and looked down at my bare feet, at the diaper hidden by the onesie. She had my phone. Clearly, she got the information off my phone… "…let me change first, please…?" Please? She'd forcibly drugged me! She changed me without permission! That's like, abuse or something. Without pause or ceremony, the woman ran two fingers up Luzy’s bare thigh, almost… seductively, or it would be in any other case. In this case, those fingers pierced the seal of the onesie, and the elastic legband of the diaper beneath, and slipped inside. A diaper check. "You're dry, so there's no need for a change." Luzy's cheeks were red, and they went red when she was furious. But this… this wasn't the same as that. This was red for a very different reason. "Hurry along now." The woman stepped out of the room. I couldn't even breathe. How… how dare she! She… she couldn't just… ugh! What a horrible… I sighed. No matter how much I tried to get angry at her for it, I just didn't feel like I could. I'd done diaper checks hundreds of times, and it was just as innocent. It didn't make the blushing any easier… I climbed up and stepped up to the door, peering outside. No one else… so I followed behind the woman. "I am still the babysitter of those two, and I don't want them seeing me like this." "Well if you keep dawdling, they might well finish breakfast before you even get there, missy." It should have been encouragement to take more time, but the woman spoke the way any parent to their child when enticing them to hurry themselves up. That was how confident she was. Of course, that confidence didn't come undeservedly — she was quite good at this. "Quicken up, now, take my hand." I reached up, but stopped short. I didn't take her hand. I froze, biting my lip, and let her take two steps further before stopping herself. I looked down the hall, a couple feet away, where the door to the kitchen was. I heard the girls making sounds. I quickly shook my head, dropping my voice to a whisper. "I am getting changed." "I'll have you changed when your diaper is wet." Absolute. Non negotiable. And those two words, along side each other. Your diaper. I'll have your diaper changed. The woman didn't choose her words accidentally, not ever, and certainly not now. "Your french-toast is going to get soggy, baby-girl, stop making a fuss." I opened my mouth, ready to protest, but my words caught in my lungs. I was frustrated, sure, and I was angry, but it didn't quite reach my mouth the way it should. I clenched my fists - about as high up as the anger could rise - and looked at the woman as seriously as I could, still talking in a whisper. "I am not going out there. I will not be looked down on by those girls, by my charges. I imagine you understand that, right?" "If you don't wish to be seen as a petulant brat, then perhaps you'd do well to stop acting like one. Neither Anibella nor Ister will look down on you. If anything, they will respect you more now for not making a fuss. Of course, you're doing very well to spoil that visage, aren't you?" One of the balled-up hands was taken by the woman, and it took little resistance to unfurl it and take hold, encapsulating her fingers like a mother would a child at the mall. She held my hand, even as I pulled away, and with a light tug, I was following behind her into the kitchen. She was right. Fighting wasn't going to help. I needed to just act normal. Act natural. But I couldn't. As she led me into the kitchen, my cheeks were crimson and I couldn't look up from my feet.
    3 likes
  24. Cameron squirmed, the straps of his car seat squishing the soggy bulk of his diaper against him. Heavy, medicated cream dulled the sting of his diaper rash. He sucked on his binky and stared down at the blue bib with embroidered red lady bugs on it. Technically he did not need it, but car seats were often part of the regression therapy program; they were an easy way to confine and protect a regressed patient. His car seat was still in the back of his grandmother’s Bentley. He was so used to riding in it he never thought of sitting in a regular seat, like a big boy. The five point harness held him firm and secure, restricting his movements and giving him a feeling of safety and security. As part of his therapy, he'd been trained to love his car seat as much as he loved all his other baby paraphernalia. He even still had his rattles from his time in the hospital when he was fully regressed, just learning to crawl. He much preferred being a big toddler. He had some freedoms yet still felt the security of being watched. Though his nannies often screwed up when they were new to the case. It was similar to home health care. The nanny agency specializing in regression therapy sent nannies who were certified regression therapy assistants. There was a steady, revolving stream of nannies, as many went on to complete their regression therapist degree and move on to better paying jobs. “Tch. Where is she?” At the sound of his grandmother’s voice, he peeked up and strained against the harness so he could look past the car seat's padding to his grandmother. Beatrice sat besides him in the backseat in etiquette-dictated proper place. Her chauffeur was up front driving. Her legs were crossed, her low kitten heel twitching as she flicked her foot, radiating annoyance with arms crossed and lips pressed in a thin line. "Gwanma? I sowwy." He said softly around the rubber nipple of his binky in his mouth. Liliana was late. He could still barely believe she was coming; a small part of him doubted it, dared not to hope in case it wasn’t true. Beatrice didn’t answer. She did not feel comfortable leaving her 18 year old grandson alone, and Tyrese had made it perfectly clear he and the other staff were too busy with their duties to take care of Cameron. If something happened to him and word got out it would cause too much of a scandal. So she had to take him with her to a charity luncheon for some orphanage or another and wait for Jill’s granddaughter. She looked again at her watch and clucked her tongue, making no attempt to hide her displeasure. When she did not even so much as turn her head or acknowledge him, Cameron lowered his head and relaxed into his car seat with a soft sigh of surrender. Grandma was still mad at him about the debacle at dinner. His legs pressed to the padded sides of the carseat, forced apart by his huge diaper bulge. His car seat was deep with soft, thick, spongy cushions. He sighed as the silence stretched out. He looked out the window, watching the shiny, expensive and fancy cars filling the parking lot. A group of chauffeurs gathered in a corner, talking as they smoked. Soon holiday trimmings would be going up- he loved seeing the festive decorations. Mapleton was a small town, and the section frequented and populate by the creme dela creme of Mapleton society was kept clean by an army of street sweepers. He wished he could spend the holidays with his grandma. Maybe then she wouldn’t resent him so much. He knew it was hard on her, having a screw up like him for a grandson while her own son was locked away in prison. She spent Thanksgiving and Christmas at the soup kitchen in the less desireable part of town. She donated heavily and of course she did not actually serve; she was just there to offer her unsolicited supervision. Unless a photographer or reporter from the newspaper were there. Sacrificing her holidays gave her bragging rights and helped her public image. That left Cameron alone in his room with Christmas TV specials and a nanny on double holiday overtime. He peeked at her again. "I be good. Pwomise." He lisped softer than before, trying again. Beatrice’s lip twitched in annoyance and he dropped his head. He did not know what else to do to make things better. He rubbed the red thread of the ladybugs on his bib with one finger. Today, he was dressed as much of a baby as he could be, even more infantile and girly than usual. Beatrice had bribed a maid with a bonus behind Tyrese’s back to dress Cameron, not trusting him to dress himself. He'd tried to protest but that only angered his grandmother further. So he wore a yellow onesie with lacy peter pan collar, red crotch snaps and big, bright red ladybugs on the chest. Over top of that was a hand knitted, mint green sweater with a cartoonish white bunny on the front; a handmade gift from one of Beatrice’s friends for his birthday. He had on baby blue cargo pants with snaps in the crotch, making his diaper bulge very noticeable as always. The icing on the cake was the frilly unisex infant’s bonnet tied to his head. It was white and dripped lace, which the maid had thought looked adorable even though Cameron had not worn it since he came home from the regression hospital. It made him feel like an infant, and he hated the bonnet. He thought it was too girly with all that lace. But he kept his opinion to himself; he didn’t want to anger or upset anyone. This time his binky clip was Winnie the pooh and his binky was white and mint with a pink strap. The bonnet’s ribbons were wide and made a huge bow under his chin that itched and distracted him. It was almost itchier than his red, rash covered diaper area. He was almost tempted to cry and act like an infant. That may get him the attention of his grandmother but it would only upset her further. Another worry was how other people would react. Cameron did not get out much. None of the regression therapy students did. The mothers were a close knit group and would go Mama Bear on anyone who said anything about their oversized babies. Especially after what happened to Cameron from Prissy’s bullying. They were quick to stamp out any little spark. The only times he got out were when one of his classmates was having a birthday party. Then, they were all dressed as big babies and their mothers rented out the entire venue. There was still too much public controversy on regression therapy to safely go out. Those paraphilic infantilism people who tried to go public with their fetish often got confused by the uneducated public with regression therapy patients and just made matters worse. He was not used to being out in public. The closest he’d come was when the school attempted to mainstream him. He’d gotten to wear big boy clothes then and mingle with his normal peers. With Prissy. He shivered at the memory. Where was Lili? What would she think of him, dressed like this? He wished he had his big boy clothes on. He still missed her. He sighed, fidgeting restlessly, the noisy crinkle of his diaper filling up the quiet car. . She had just crashed into his life like a shooting star. And now she was gone and not coming back. He sucked hard on his binky. Maybe she was disgusted with him after all? Maybe she thought of it all as a joke? Just having a lark with the dumb, over grown babies. But she had seemed so sincere. He had believed her; she was nothing like the bullies had been. Or he was just a diapered fool desperate for affection. For a friend. His feelings for Lili were confusing; he could not define them for certain. All he knew was he liked her. Oh, how he liked her. Surely she could not have feelings for a burned boy who peed and pooped himself, drank formula from bottles and spit up if he was not burped. He whimpered softly. Surely, she saw him as nothing more than a joke. The roar of an engine filled the quiet as a car raced into the parking lot well over the speed limit. He peered through his window, pushing himself up and grunting as he fought the unyielding restraints. Tires screeched as the car came to a halt and the driver got out. His eyes widened and terror filled him. Priscilla. It was Priscilla. Impossible. It couldn’t be. But it was. He fell back into the soft padding, heart pounding as he panted. His long time tormentor was his new babysitter. He whimpered.
    3 likes
  25. Chapter 5: Play Nice As London was quickly led by her mother's hand -- with less patience, it seemed, than their guest had been led by -- out of the living room and into the bathroom, Myles tried his best to get his bearings. Here he was, diapered like a baby by an older woman, standing in her living room after a schoolmate wet herself. With the two women out of the room, he reached down to his diaper to inspect himself. Its plastic puffiness gave him a unfamiliar feeling of self-consciousness regarding the bottom half of his body. It was so rare for him to be wearing anything down there that felt so strange, so noticeable. He paced around the living room. With every step he took, he heard the telltale crinkle of his diaper bottom -- the thing was noticeable not just in sight, and feeling, but in sound too. And he couldn't even keep his legs closed all the way. The thick of the diaper forced his thighs apart in a way that wasn't exactly uncomfortable, but was so unexpected in its sensation that he wondered if this is what London felt like all the time. But no. He thought. She doesn't feel like this all the time because she doesn't wear diapers. London wears -- I think -- a pull up. Pull ups are for little kids. I'm wearing a diaper. Diapers are for babies. Am I really that immature? He banished the thought. Such uncomfortable thoughts might have a way of creeping back in but he was determined in that moment not to let it. He looked down at his white plastic garment, at its cartoon bears smiling up at him -- what was that look? delight? derision? -- and at its tapes holding the whole thing together. He was going to take this damn thing off. What kind of situation was this? Trapped in a diaper? No, not going to happen. He put his hands to the tapes before a voice inside him spoke again. You have nothing else to wear. Worse, you need these. You were the one who wet himself sleeping, and you let her put this diaper on you because you knew you need this. He withdrew his hands. This could not be happening, right? Surely this was some crazy dream he'd chuckle about later when he awoke? But no, it couldn't be. The senses, the feelings, the tactility of everything that had happened so far -- the clinging dampness of wet clothes, the smell of urine, the soft, refreshing feeling of the baby wipes on his crotch...it was all too real. No, this was no dream. This was his Saturday. He wondered if he should call his parents to tell them what happened. They would at least understand if he felt sick, right? Out of instinct his right hand went down to wear his right jean pocket would be, and -- of course -- felt only the soft but constraining plastic of the diaper. Diapers don't have pockets, he thought. Then he realized it. His phone was still in his jeans, which must mean that London's mother still has it. He had no clear way out. As if summoned by Myles's thoughts, London's mother appeared from the hallway, her daughter following behind her. "Guess who's back!" the woman exclaimed. London emerged from behind her mother, her usual smile on her face, and a diaper on her bottom. Myles had vaguely assumed what would happen but it was still shocking, even in his own diapered state, to see an 18-year-old girl in a diaper for all the world -- which is to say, him -- to see. The diaper was the same design on his, though it seemed to fit the dimensions of her body in a different way than his fit him. "You two kiddos play nice, okay? I'm gonna leave you here. Let me know if you all need anything, I'll be in the backyard." And with that, she was gone, leaving the two teenaged "kiddos" there in the living room, dressed in identical diapers like a pair of overgrown 2-year-olds on a playdate. Maturity and modesty had disappeared with her, though where they went remained a mystery to both. "What do you wanna play, Myles? I've got toys and games in my room--" "I don't want to play anything, London. This isn't normal." London rolled her eyes. "That's silly. You just wanna stand here in your diaper all day? It's much more fun to play. Oh, wait, I've got an idea!" She darted down the hallway, returning a few minutes later with a massive armful of stuffed animals, and dumped them at Myles's feet. "It's time you met my stuffies." Myles shook his head and turned away from her. "No, no. I'm not doing that. I'm not a kid," he said, the crinkle coming from his diaper rendering the statement ridiculous. Suddenly, Myles was surprised to hear a British-accented voice make itself known. "Oh, bother. It seems our new acquaintance is a bit of a grumpasaurus." What was going on -- had someone come in and seen him in his pampered state? He turned back around to see London holding up a baby blue plush stegosaurus. "If he keeps up that sort of attitude," London said, affecting a convincing British voice while moving the stuffed dinosaur, "he'll be extinct before he knows what's what!" Myles couldn't help but laugh at his jumpiness -- mistaking the sound of London "playing pretend" with her stuffed animals for a real intruder. "See," she said, in her normal voice. "It's not so bad." She held out her stegosaurus to Myles, with the expectation that he'd hold it back. Myles shrugged and grabbed the plush animal from her hands. "I see you've already met Sir Stegg. He's a very proper chap, aren't you Sir Stegg?" Myles looked to the dinosaur, as though it would answer him, before catching himself in his silliness. "Sir Stegg, don't you have something to say?" London said in a playful voice. There was an uncomfortable silence, which Myles felt the need to end in the clearest way he knew how, even though it seemed so clearly preposterous. Sighing, he prepared his approximation of a British accent. "Yes, London, I am a proper chap." London giggled. "Aw, see, Myles, they're not so bad. They just need a little help sometimes. Isn't that right, Floopy?" Drawing another stuffed animal from the pile, London held up a rather adorable plush bunny with ears the size of the rest of her body, drooping down to its little bunny feet. London placed the bunny up to her own ears, before nodding and letting out a short sentence. "Floopy says yes." Despite the ridiculousness of the situation, the humiliation of the day, and the widening gyre of debasement that he was subjected to -- that he had subjected himself to -- Myles couldn't help but smile at that. London, in her un-self-conscious earnestness, couldn't help but endear herself to him. At the end of the day, whether she was wearing a dress or a diaper, she was adorable in her willingness to avoid being cool. There was nothing cool about her diapers. There was nothing cool about his diapers. They simply were. And when it came to her, they simply were adorable.
    3 likes
  26. 8.) I was done believing her. Fact of the matter was, she could very easily be lying. And even if she wasn't, let her sue me! I didn't have any money she could take. All it would take was her time away from her. So forget it. But I couldn't find my phone. It wasn't on the bedside, or under the bed, or in the dresser. What the hell… "Is everything to your satisfaction, ma'am?" It was the maid from before — Marta — and her accent was decidedly French, quite a bit more posh than one would expect for a maid who seemed to seldom appear, let alone talk. "Your sheets will be returned to normal by tonight, ma'am, they simply need time to clean and dry." "Where's my phone? It was right here…?" I opened up the drawer on the bedside and rummaged past the paper and books. "And my car keys…" I couldn't have misplaced them, right? No, they were definitely right here… at least, they were when I took Izzy to the bath. "I'm afraid I haven't seen them, Ma'am. Perhaps the Lady of the House knows?" Marta smiled politely, always careful with her choice of words and tones, and even more-so with eye-contact. "Is there something I can assist with? I don't imagine there are many places to call at this time of the morning, are there?" …the Lady of the House? I felt my chest fill up with frustration and I stormed right past the girl and went into the dining room. It had only been a couple minutes since I'd left it, and when I walked in, I froze. The woman was still there, sitting at the table, sifting through my phone. My stomach sank. "DON'T TAKE MY STUFF!" I nearly jumped across the table to snatch the phone out of her hands. For all the bluster and fury that Luzy had, the woman had just as much calm and collected elegance, and she simply moved her arms out of the way which resulted in the girl falling to the floor by her feet. At which point, she continued going through the phone as if Luzy hadn't even entered the room. I pulled myself back to my feet and tightened the robe around my body. I reached again for the phone and she moved it out of reach. I was furious. There weren't words for how I felt. "YOU CAN'T TAKE MY STUFF YOU PSYCHO!" "Who's robe do you think that is?" …seriously? This was about a fucking robe? "I couldn't find other clothes! Just give me my phone back!” "Just as soon as you give me back my robe." The yelling, the blustering fury, the outraged frustration… none of it seemed to even reach the woman, and honestly, she dealt with Luzy like a parent would deal with a child throwing a tantrum — with serenity and calm, waiting for her to burn herself out. "I don't have any clothes," I said harshly, looking at the woman with growing frustration. "Your fake-daughter pissed all over mine. You get me some damn clothes and you can have your stupid robe back." My levels of anger were off the charts. But I was trying to think rationally. Why did she want my phone? Why was she on it? "Marta." The word was simple and succinct, and the result was swift and harsh — the maid stepped from behind Luzy, gripped her chin, and squirted something foaming into her furious mouth. Soap. Disgusting, foamy, acrid soap. "You're not going to use curse words here anymore, those words are harmful for the recovery of my children." I leaned over the table and spit out the soap, the foam stayed put, though, and it took a lot of coughing to get the suds out of my mouth. But the taste lingered. Tears rested on my cheeks, though I hadn't actually cried. Oh god, it tasted horrible… "It's outlined in your contract that you're not to curse, and that sufficient measures will be taken to correct the behavior if its observed." Luzy was still coughing, still trying not to taste the horrible soap. Well, part of the horribleness was a mild muscle relaxant — that wasn't in the contract, but it could easily fall under sufficient measures. Despite the soap, my tongue tasted dry. I kept spitting the flavor out, trembling on the table, until I felt too weak to stand up. I fell down to my knees and rubbed the water off my cheeks. I was still shaking. "Y-you're… c-crazy… crazy…." Oh god, it tasted horrible… so horrible... "Well, you did this to yourself by breaking a rule. When you're ready to apologize, you let me know. Marta." The maid nodded and knelt down, grasping Luzy under the arms and lifting her back to a standing position — though she could only manage that by leaning against Marta. "Take her to her room. She needs time to mellow." "…stop, I'm… hey…! Gimme my phone… hey!" But the woman took me through the hall and back to my room. She was stronger than she looked, the maid. When we were finally back in the room, she let me go and I nearly fell straight to the floor. My knees felt weak. I slid down to the carpet and shook my head. I should have password locked it or something… but I didn't have anything incriminating. Emails. Texts. Nothing abnormal... "Up on the bed, Miss." Miss. Not Ma'am. Miss was how Marta addressed the children of the house, but it didn't seem too much like Luzy had even picked up on the distinction. Not as distressed as she was. "The Lady of the House has a short tolerance for curse-words, because their use can trigger things in the Little Miss's, and set back their progress dramatically." "I don't care," I muttered. My mouth still tasted horrible. I held a resentment toward the maid who had sprayed that foam in my mouth, but at the same time, I knew she was only following orders. I didn't even swear around the kids, just around that woman… regardless, I managed to pull myself to my feet and sit on the edge of my bed. Why did I feel so weak… Marta easily removed the robe from Luzy, leaving her only in the panties that had been tinted faintly by Ister's wetting all over her. Obviously, replacement panties hadn't been an option, and going commando must have been more troublesome to her than staying in the underwear, which were by now, admittedly, dry. "It seems like Miss has had an accident." "…what are you talking- hey! Give me that-" I reached for the robe and nearly fell off the bed. She took it away, leaving me naked but my bra and panties. I closed my legs tight and covered my chest. "You're a fucking perv-" Her hand connected with my cheek and I lost all feeling in my body… The Maid reached into the pocket of her uniform and took no time at all dispensing more of the foul-tasting soap into Luzy’s mouth, this time holding her hand firmly in place over her lips and not allowing her to spit it out. "Miss must not use such foul words." At first, the girl struggled against the hand, wanting to spit it out, but as the seconds passed, and she swallowed more of the soap, her struggles started to weaken. When the woman's hand came off my mouth, she tilted me forward so the foam poured out onto the bedsheets. Then, before I could think, I'd fallen onto the mattress. I couldn't move, not at all. My whole body felt heavy, and I felt like I was dreaming. Like everything had stopped… "Much better, Miss." There was no resistance, not as the maid removed Luzy’s bra, not as she removed her panties, either — just murmured sounds of weak protest so pathetic and meek that they barely seemed anything more than token. Marta disappeared for a while, a few minutes maybe, but when she got back with a variety of clothing articles in her hands, Luzy hadn't moved. She hadn't fallen asleep, either, her eyes focused on the ceiling, but she hadn't moved. My fingers twitched. My eyelids closed and opened. My mouth could move, but words were so hard. I'd built up every ounce of strength while the maid was away, so when she got back, I could utter: "…s-stop…. p-pl…e…" I wasn't tired. I wasn't sleepy. I wasn't scared, either. I just… felt so… relaxed… Sounds were still vivid for Luzy, but sights were difficult, and sensations were… muted. Like everything was being felt through a blanket. Thats why the sound of the diaper unfolding was obvious, but when Marta effortlessly lifted the girl’s legs, and slid it beneath her behind, settling her into place, the feel of the diaper was just so surreal. Otherworldly. "…I don't…." A diaper. She was diapering me… she was putting it on me. Like I was one of them. One of the grown children. But I wasn't! Was this how it was? Did she trap people here, like them? Was this voluntary, really, or not at all? She was crazy… totally crazy… The scent of the powder was likewise intense, and with one of her senses diminished, the others felt more intense than she might have been used to. The powder. The sound of the diaper as it was pulled into place. And then the snugness, the softness, surreal and muted and so foreign. "Now Miss won't yellow her knickers anymore, will she?" "I didn'…!" She didn't understand! It wasn't me, it was Izzy! But I was just too relaxed to care. I closed my eyes tight and shook my head, which amounted to a gentle rocking. I was trying so hard not to let it fade away from me. I had to protest, at least somewhat. It was just so draining… With Luzy’s body as pliable as it was, it only took Marta a few more moments to get her into a onesie, complete with snaps at the apex of the diaper, and then to slip matching mittens and booties onto the girls respective extremities, each with little clasps that were all-but-impossible to open without the use of fingers. "If Miss behaves, she'll be allowed adult clothes before the children awaken. But she will wear her nappy regardless until she can prove she does not need it." The final piece of the puzzle was a pacifier, purple like the onesie, pushed between Luzy’s lips. Sucking with soothing. Easy. My first instinct was to spit the pacifier out. My second was to suck on it until the end of the universe. I went with the second. I started to suck the pacifier and the maid rolled me over onto my side. I looked up at her with tired, contemptuous eyes, but she only smiled. I sucked lightly on the pacifier, and all in all, I was just… too calm to care. She disappeared, and I laid there, quiet and sucking. Soothed. Calm. Almost happy, even…
    3 likes
  27. Chapter 4: Unnecessary Wetness "Myles." The boy's eyes opened slowly. "Myles." When fully opened, he looked to see London, standing, but leaning over and staring down at him, whispering. "Myles, I think you had an accident." What the heck was she talking about? That's when he noticed the undeniable, unavoidable feeling of wetness that surrounded him. It stuck to his jeans. It stuck to the lower part of his shirt. He felt it on the nap mat. The coldness, clamminess, the faint smell of urine, it was a feeling he had not felt in a long time. Before Myles could gather this thoughts, London's mother strode into the living room. There was a deep sigh from the older woman and she looked over the two youngsters, newly awakened from their midday naps. "Oh, I think someone had a little accident, didn't they?" she asked as she walked over to her daughter. "No, Momma, I don't think I did." Janet knelt down and examined her daughter's shorts. They were moist, sure, but if she had really peed herself during naptime, the stains would be larger and more evident, more sourced to particular areas. This didn't add up. She turned over to look at her young guest. "Myles, would you stand up for me, please?" Myles was buried underneath the blanket, and didn't want to move. He didn't know what to do. But sensing his hesitance, Janet simply walked over, hovering over the boy's figure as it lay on the floor, and swiftly removed the blanket, answering the question once and for all of who it was that had wet themselves. "Oh, honey..." she trailed off. The dark streaks and stains running down Myles's jeans, more clear in his groin, were clear and unmistakable. The boy had peed his pants, heavily, and in doing so had soaked his clothes, soaked the mat, and soaked his friend. "I thought you were a big boy!" London's mother exclaimed, more with disappointment in her voice than anger or surprise. Myles was speechless. He normally had a quick wit about him, but he'd never been in this position before -- at least, not since he was 3 -- lying on the floor, groggy, cold and wet, having just peed all over himself. He said nothing, but his eyes darted around as though there was a cue card somewhere which would tell him the magic words he could say to get out of this situation. "Come on, Myles. Let's get you cleaned up, mister." London's mother extended out her hand to him. Seeing no other way out, he took it. She helped him to his feet, and, like a zombie he moved listless with her out of the room as she led him along, holding his hand with a surprising mixture of gentleness and firmness. He moved as if in a daze, his pants squishing with every moment of his legs, and droplets of urine occasionally tapping his socks, all that was covering his feet after taking off his shoes for naptime. "Be a good girl for me, London, and wait here." The mother led him off into a bathroom, spacious and well-stocked. As Myles stood, unsure of what to do, on the bathroom floor, London's mother bent down, getting eye level with his crotch. "Hold still, mister." She unbuttoned the fly of his pants and began to unzip. Is she really doing this? Am I really being undressed right now? Myles had imagined many occasions, had many fantasies, about various friends' mothers asking him to remove his pants, but never in this context. Then, she beckoned him to sit, his pants unzipped but still on, on the toilet, which had the seat and lid both down. He did so, following her commands more-or-less blindly. In no time, she tugged at his jeans until they were off, falling to the floor in a moist heap. The teen was truly embarrassed, humiliated even, when his boxer briefs were exposed. They were drenched, and their grey fabric made his "accident" even more clear then his darkened blue jeans. "Oh my," began London's mother. "You are soaked!" Myles blushed but remained silent. She looked at him. "Can you take them off for me?" Meekly, he nodded, taking off his wet underwear and depositing it on top of the jeans piled on the ground. Silver lining: at least I did that by myself. But he was so lost in his thoughts and the embarrassment of removing his soaked briefs that he didn't notice London's mother turning around to grab a package of Johnson's baby wipes from the sink behind her, nor her quick withdrawal of a few. Before he knew it, she was applying a fresh wipe to his groin. Myles recoiled at first, more out of instinct than anything. The woman sensed his discomfort. "Hey, it's okay, it's alright. This is just to make sure you get clean and don't get sick. We don't want that, do we?" Her tone was soft, gentle, reassuring. Myles mentally conceded her point, and did not stop her while she took care to delicately clean his private parts, giving him a good rub down on every part of what he liked to call his "manhood," although the term seemed to ill-apply at this moment. His initial emotional discomfort was washed away by how good the cleaning made him feel. It was...cleansing. He didn't feel the same sick clamminess, no, it was no replaced with a refreshed feeling of renewal. Even if he was there, naked and flaccid in front of a woman, he had to admit to himself that it felt better than being stuck in wet jeans, clothes that were clearly not made to be peed on in the way he did. "Alright, now turn around," London's mother said to him, lightly nudging his legs in the direction she wanted him to turn. Before he knew it, Myles found that London's mother was applying some wipes to his butt, not as thoroughly as she had his front, but just a cursory cleaning. "There we go now! Good and clean." She stood up. "Now stand here for just a moment. I'll be right back." She threw the used baby wipes into a small trashcan by the toilet, and grabbed the wet jeans and underwear and headed out of the bathroom, closing the door behind her and leaving Myles there alone and half-naked (the important half) in a stranger's bathroom. ********************************************************************************************************************************** London saw her mother come out of the bathroom holding a pair of crumpled up jeans and something else bundled up with them, heading over to the laundry room. After a couple minutes, London heard the washing machine running, and her mother came out. This time, she was not carrying any jeans, but rather a smaller item -- a white plastic garment of which London was quite familiar. As she watched her mother head back, past her daughter, past the living room, into the hallway, and into the bathroom, London was awash in thoughts. That poor boy. How embarrassed he must be. He just wet himself, like a little baby, during naptime. And he didn't even know it was happening until it did. Poor guy. Knowing what fate awaited her guest, London felt bad for him -- to be exposed for one's immaturity like that, right in front of London, someone clearly more mature. It was enough to make you want to cry for them. The poor, poor kid. She wondered if he'd had any protection on during naptime, and if he did, why it failed to keep him from leaking all over the place. Or was he just that heavy of a wetter? She mused on all of this without really understanding, but remarked to herself that the boy was something of a mystery to her. She wanted to help him. But what could she do? What could she do to make him feel better? He'd been so clearly embarrassed like that. She needed to do something -- something to show him that he wasn't alone, that there was nothing wrong with him, nothing to be embarrassed by. But what could be done? As she wondered, she felt a slow drip of pee -- Myles's pee -- make its way down the back of her leg. That's when it came to her. "London, you silly thing," she said, quietly, to herself. She was lucky that she had drank so much milk earlier, as she now had a bladder that was nice and full, ready to help her complete her task. Shutting her eyes to relax herself, she felt herself let go, as the wetness spread around her crouch, soaking her pair of Goodnites. The difference, of course, was that she knew what she was doing. ******************************************************************************************************************************************* In the bathroom, Myles stood looking at his reflection in the mirror -- his manhood (there was that word again) was not inconsiderable but damn if he didn't want it to be exposed to a woman for the first time in another way. After London's mother left, he assumed she was going to wash his clothes, which was a good idea, but it slowly dawned on him that she might not have anything to replace them with. Here he stood, buck naked, in a house that, to his knowledge, only had women in it. Was she going to hand him women's clothes to wear? He shuddered at the thought. That's when London's mother came in. "Alright, mister," she said, "on the floor." Having spent the past few minutes dutifully obeying her commands and suggestions, Myles did so, and so quickly enough as to not get a good look at what the woman had carried into the bathroom with her -- although he wasn't sure what was next. He stared up at the ceiling, and shut his eyes. Was this another cleaning? But she surprised him by grabbing his legs and lifting them up into the air. He was unsure what was going on. "Can you scooch up your bum a bit, sweetie? This will only take a sec." He did so, but before he could figure out what was going on, he felt something slid underneath his butt, and his legs pulled back down. It slowly dawned on him what was occurring, but as it did, he soon felt his private quickly covered up by something, and he adjusted his gaze from the ceiling to his bottom half to see what was going on. He looked helplessly as London's "Momma" carefully fastened the tapes of a thick, white, plastic diaper on him. "And there we go," she said, with a smile on her face and in her voice. "All done!" She stood up and outstretched her arm to him again, and helped him off the ground. It was then that he saw, for the first time, what he looked like in his new underwear, a reflection cast back at him in the expanse of the bathroom mirror. Wrapped around his slender 18-year-old body was not just a diaper, no. Not one of the grey, sterile, characterless medical diapers used on old and injured people, no. This was a baby's diaper, but big enough for grown teenagers. Printed on the thick diaper were designs -- multicolored teddy-like bears, each holding a balloon and smiling at him. He racked his brain to try and remember if these were the same prints that were on his diapers as a baby or toddler, but realized it was too far back for him to remember the last time he was diapered. The whole day had been strange, embarrassing, at times deeply upsetting, but this hit him hard. Looking at himself in the mirror, he realized that he had been reduced to a state that was far more immature than he or anyone else at school had ever imagined London -- weird, little, childish London -- to live in. He was taken aback by her pull ups earlier, peaking as they did out of the back of her shorts, but they were practically Victoria's Secret compared to what he wore now. And he cried. He could not help it, but he cried -- his silence since naptime had been shattered but the sounds of his loud, ringing cries, and he collapsed into the arms of London's mother. He buried himself in her shoulder and she wrapped her arms around him. "Shhhhhhhh, it's okay. You're okay now, buddy. You're okay." She rubbed his back gently, rocking him from side to side. "Shhhhhhh, it's alright. It's alright. You're my brave boy, aren't you?" Through sobs, he yelped out, "I'm sorry!" He was not even sure who it was directed at. "No, no, no, baby, there's nothing to be sorry for. You just had an accident, it's okay. You're alright." She hummed a tune as she patted his back. He did not recognize the song, but her gentle tone and soothing presence dried his tears in a matter of seconds. "Are we all better now?" she asked. Fighting his tears, he nodded his head, and did his best attempt at a smile. "Alright brave boy, come on. Let's go outside and see your friend." She led him, by hand, out to the living room, where the diapered teen and the soothing mother greeted the presence of the other teen in the house, who was initially facing away. London turned towards them, revealing the prominent wet patch on her shorts. "Momma! I had an accident and wet my pants too!"
    3 likes
  28. I agree uncontrollable bedwetting is not fun, I understand some people like to wear diapers for fun and use them by choice but becoming totaly diaper dependant due to bedwetting by choice is a choice you will probably regret at some point in your life. ask any of us that are in diapers due to a medical iasue and we would all tell you we would love to be out of diapers and back to regular underwear. Its your choice if you want to go down the path of forcing your self to become diaper dependant but remember Be carefull what you wish for you may get it. you are only 18 and have your life ahead of you please do not force your self to spend it in diapers
    3 likes
  29. This portion came kicking and screaming onto the page and as a result I'm too tired of looking at it to edit tonight. As always enjoy and if you spot any grievous offenses to the laws of grammar let me know and I'll get around to fixing them. Update 5: The updatening Wills eyes felt like stones and in the blissful realm between dreams and reality he really didn’t have the strength to deal with that. Instead his slowly waking mind began the process of pulling him back to reality starting at the top down. He was pleasantly surprised to find his head didn’t hurt but given the amount of water Sarah had him drink the night before that made sense. Pleased with this he continued his mental examination and found that his tongue was swollen oddly and for a brief moment he panicked thinking he had eaten some shellfish but he calmed as soon as he realized he was still breathing. Will hadn’t known about his allergy until he’d reached university and the memory of struggling to breathe while everyone around him panicked uselessly still made him shiver. Sarah had been his savior that night, her level head helping her process and take charge of the situation enough to help her procure epinephrine from the crowd, and Will silently wondered if he’d ever thanked her for saving him. Next came his shoulders and arms which he discovered were wrapped tightly around a pillow and then his stomach which after last night he had expected to find more than a little unsettled but instead sat quietly. Finally came his legs and feet which sat skewed out at awkward angles and felt even heavier than his eyes which was unfortunate because the blanket he was under was entirely too thick for this time of year. After a feeble attempt to kick the blankets free and finding his legs uncooperative he simply resigned himself to the discomfort and worked to steal at least a few more minutes of sleep. He fidgeted with his swollen tongue and found the experience to be oddly comforting so he continued, idly pulling at it with his lips and cheeks, and found himself slowly disappearing once again behind the doors of sleep. Will rose from sleep like a drowning man breaking the surface of a lake. As he had dozed the second time his mind had walked a careful tightrope between dreams and reality and in that time it had reached some startling conclusions. It had been the last one, that Will was wearing a diaper, which had driven him so forcefully awake. He shot up and finally took the opportunity to look around and his stomach felt like it was on an elevator in free fall. He seized the opportunity to rip the blankets off of himself and the sight of the massive bulge that surrounded his waist only confirmed his horrors. “Wah we fwa” Will shouted, the words coming out clumsy and unintelligible around his swollen tongue. It was then that Will discovered his tongue wasn’t actually swollen and instead he was busy sucking on a pacifier. As Will made this latest discovery he also saw the door open widely and he watched as Sarah strode in, a smile evident on his face. “Sawah whd yu do?” Will asked trying to infuse as much accusation into his voice as possible. “Good morning to you too sleepy head.” Sarah said her bright and cheery voice matching her widening smile. “How did my little one sleep?” She asked approaching the crib which Will had only then noticed he was in. “Sarah what’s going on?!” Will asked finally thinking to remove the pacifier his traitorous body had continued to suckle on. “What’s going on is that you lost a bet and I began my collection last night at midnight.” Sarah replied tripping the latch on one side of his crib. The bars dropped quickly pulled down by the weight of the solid woods it was built from. “By doing this?!” Will said gesturing from his chest to his hips, his voice thick with confusion and getting louder with each question. Sarahs response caught Will off guard as he had expected some sort of explanation or apology and instead simply received two fingers snaking into the humiliatingly large padding that rested between his legs. Much to his horror and embarrassment it was only then that Will realized that the diaper he wore was wet, a fact that he and Sarah now both knew. “Yes” Sarah said in a voice that was full of authority. “And it’s a good thing I did or I’d be replacing another mattress.” This point she punctuated by pushing the incredibly damp padding covering his crotch. “Now you can pout about this all day or you can let me change you but those are your only two options.” Sarah finished as her hand continued to push the very damp padding into him. “Sarah this is ridiculous and you know it!” Will protested while attempting to squirm out of her grasp. Finally unable to escape her pressing hand he looked at her and begrudgingly he finally said “Fine, I’ll take the change.” “Perfect, all you have to do is ask!” Sarah said her honey smooth voice seeming out of place to Will. “ASK?!” Will erupted. “Yes, if you have any interest in not spending the day in an incredibly wet diaper I want to hear you say ‘Sarah will you please change my diaper’.” Sarah said keeping her tone level. Will flushed and fidgeted under her gaze but finally he swallowed enough of his pride to say “Sarah, would you please change my diaper.” Will couldn’t bring himself to look his friend in the eye as he asked this and so he was surprised when he found himself lifted from his seated position by a pair of hands placed beneath his armpits. He was hefted up and then a hand was placed underneath his diapered bottom which much to his chagrin pushed the overly damp padding onto his skin with a squish. This proved to be a fleeting issues as he was placed onto the padded surface of what appeared to him to be a dresser. Before he had time to consider this a hand was placed gently on his chest and Sarah willed him to lay down. Will obeyed having little other option but he still winced as the movement forced the crotch of his clothing to pull tightly at the massive diaper. Will suspected the blush that colored his cheeks was the deepest red it had ever been as he realized that he was wearing a onesie. “Don’t worry sweetie I’ll have this handeled quickly and then we can get some breakfast.” Sarah said her hands already at work on the snaps of the childish garment. Will prepared his retort but as he opened his mouth to deliver it he felt bulbous plastic invade his mouth and held in place by one of Sarahs fingers. “I suspect this would also be a good time to explain today so do me a favor and keep that where it is.” Sarah rested her finger on the pacifier for a second as she looked to Will for confirmation and after he finally gave her a small nod she removed her hand. “Now I have an entire day where you have promised to do what I ask and I mean to take full advantage of that. Yes you are in a diaper and you will stay that way without complaint which is the first and most important rule for today. Because I know this is probably a very embarrassing situation for you I promise that we will not go out in public and the only ones who will know about today will be Ally and myself.” Upon hearing Sarah say this Will visibly relaxed. “The second rule is that while you are in diapers you will act like someone in diapers. This means that if you need something you will come to me or Ally for help rather than do it yourself. This may take some getting used to but that’s what the third rule is there for.” Sarah let this last bit hang in the air as her eyes glittered in excitement. As she dictated her terms Sarah busied herself tending to Wills extremely bloated diaper. Keeping her tone authoritative she began by pulling loose the tape and pulling open the plastic prison she had trapped him in the night before. Next she wiped Will clean which proved to be more stressful than the rest because the night previous she had not needed to do this step. Sarah watched Wills face as she ran the wipe over his skin and though he refused to meet her eyes his embarrassment was evident. Once she had satisfied herself that his skin was clean Sarah tossed the wipes into the open diaper and gently lifted Wills butt to pull it free. Following this she took a healthy amount of lotion and began to warm it up in her hands just like she had the night previous. Once it was suitably warmed Sarah lifted Wills ankles and continued. “The third rule is simple, misbehave and get spanked.” Sarah punctuated this statement by slapping her free hand onto Wills exposed butt in a quick but surprisingly gentle motion. “Follow rule one and two and we will have a great day together but have no doubt that rule three exists for a reason.” As she said this Sarah went about spreading the lotion over Wills skin, her gentle ministrations earing her an involuntary reaction from Will and causing his blush to deepen. Sarah considered teasing him about that but decided against it wanting to ease Will into his new role. She finished quickly with the lotion looked below Will thoughtfully for a minute before pulling up a fresh diaper and unfolding it in front of him. The diaper was wat over the bulk of it but blue designs ran along the outside edges of it starting below a stip that showed several different childish drawings of planes in flight. In the center, resting between the blue border and running front to back, was scattered dark gray clouds some with rain pouring from and others with a yellow lightning bolt coming out the center. “Lift your butt” Sarah said sliding the diaper beneath Will as he obeyed her request. “Aren’t these diapers just the cutest?!” Sarah asked as she retrieved the powder from the cabinet below Will “There something alright” Will grumbled darkly still refusing to meet her gaze but letting out a slight shiver as a large amount of the soft cold powder was poured out onto his skin. Sarah rubbed the powder onto every inch of exposed skin and comfortable with the amount she pulled the diaper snugly between Wills legs. He had been asleep for this part last night but today she could see the reaction it earned, Will trying to bury his face in the side of his changing table his mouth working silently like it always did when he was starting to feel a lot of stress. Seeing this Sarah hurried the rest of the process, pulling the diaper to Wills stomach and using the tapes to secure it snugly in place and without saying anything she placed a hand on his back and the other on his neck drawing him up into a sitting position. Then she hugged him, hugged him like she never had before, an embrace that radiated warmth into his body and promised care and protection. “There now isn’t that so much better.” Sarah said this as she released Will from the hug and lifting him to his feet off the changing table. She suspected if he had to Will could get on the top of it with now assistance but she enjoyed knowing that it was tall enough for Will to require help getting onto and off of it. Sarahs first look at Will standing up in his diaper was like Christmas come early for the amazon. His legs bowed outwards because of the bulk of the padding between his legs, Sarah had chosen one of the thicker diapers she’d purchased for just this reason, and the bottom of his onesie hung open. She could see his head working and she was glad she was staring just then because her joy swelled with his first tentative step. The action caused the diaper to crinkle noticeably and from just the movement Sarah could see it forcing a waddle from him. His second was a little more confident but in that moment he finally looked up at her and forced her to stop staring. “We should get you dressed” Sarah said using the chance to try and hide her voyeurism. “Do you want to pick the outfit?” Sarah offered. “Yes” Will said with more excitement then she expected. “I pick the clothes I brought with me last night.” “Oh sweetie those clothes are not what someone in diapers would wear. In fact I bet your pants wouldn’t even fit over it.” Sarah said chiding Will. “Now come pick out an outfit or I’ll pick one for you.” Will seeing his defeat clear in her eyes he approached the closet dragging his feet the best he can with his legs so pushed out by his diaper. The closet was a terrible sight for Will, childish outfits hanging ominously waiting to ensnare him in their pastel colors and overly soft fabrics. He searched in vain for an outfit that wasn’t going to reduce him to a pouting three year old but all he saw were onesies and footie pajamas, overalls and shirts with big cartoon pictures and in the corer something that looked frighteningly like a sundress. Will pointedly ignored this outfit and instead picked a pair of gray overalls that he hoped would look the least childish though to his frustration Sarah picked out a shirt that Will had only seen the back of. His choices made Sarah pulled the onesie up over his head leaving him in nothing more than his diaper. Wills hands did their best to provide him some privacy but did little to hide his shame and he was more grateful than he expected to be to have the shirt pulled down over his head. The shirt was shade of blue lighter than what was on his diaper and featured a to do list that looked to be done in crayon consisting of only three items: 1. Eat 2. Sleep 3. Look Adorable. When Will compared it to some of the other shirts in the closet he was glad it had been this one. “Alright lift your legs” Sarah commanded holding the opening of the overalls open for him. “I can dress myself Will” Will said trying to take the garment from her. “According to rule two you can’t so you can either step in or…” She let the end of her sentence hang in the air letting Will mull over her unspoken threat. She smiled as he submitted to her help and slid his first leg into the opening followed by the second. She pulled the garment up his legs until it sat snugly over his diaper, the material extending only a quarter of the way to his knee. Next Sarah pulled the straps up over his shoulder and secured them to the front of the garment and checked over the bottom of it ensure all the snaps were closed. This finished Sarah took a step back to admire the outfit and give Will her best loving smile. Finally she stepped over to the dresser in the corner, the only piece of furniture to survive the rooms transformation, and come back with a length of what looked like ribbon that had a pacifier dangling off of it. This Sarah secured to the one of the straps of his overall and as Will opened his mouth to object he found it instead invaded by the rubber nipple of a pacifier. “You’re not to take that out unless someone takes it out for you” Sarah said while pulling apart a pair of socks. “Now sit down so I can put your socks on.” Will obeyed noting glumly how the thick padding that surrounded his butt left it elevate and allowed Sarah to slide the socks onto his feet not fighting the gesture. This finished she helped him to his feet and walked to the door inviting him to follow with a wave of her hand. The hallway that the bedrooms shared wasn’t particularly long and at the end of it sat the half stair separating the two stories but with his diapered and frustratingly slippery socks the walk could have lasted a year for Will. Once he reached the stairs Sarah scooped him up and carried him down to where he hears Ally hard at work in the kitchen. Allys first glimpse of Will was so much more than she could have dreamed of. She had been working in the kitchen all morning preparing a breakfast that all three of them could enjoy and the task had done wonders to keep her mind busy but she had also been waiting all morning to see the result of Sarahs planning. She was stirring some oatmeal on the stove when Sarah came around the corner and in her arms sat Will looking every bit like a bashful toddler with his face buried in her shoulder. She could see the bulge of his diaper around his waist and could even see some of the material poking out above the waistband of his overalls. It took all of her willpower not to excitedly squeal at the sight and instead simply ruffled Wills hair with a cheery “Good morning sleepyhead.” “How long on breakfast?” Sarah asked, idly bouncing will in her arms. “Only about five minutes but I left out a banana he can snack on.” Ally said indicating the plate sitting at the table. “Perfect, I’ll get him settled then” Sarah said approaching the table. If Will had been able to pull his head out of Sarahs shoulder where it sat pointedly buried he might have been prepared for this next indignity but instead he was caught by surprise as Sarah adjusted her grip and carefully deposited him in a chair. So unprepared was Will that he didn’t realize he had just been deposited into a large wooden highchair until straps were pulled over his stomach and one in between his legs to click together. Next the tray was pushed into place coming to rest with a satisfying (or horrifying depending on who in the house you polled) click all its own. Finally the pacifier that he was unconsciously sucking on was pulled from his mouth and a plate of already cut up bananas were placed on the tray before him. “You can start with these and we’ll get you your full breakfast in just a few minutes” Sarah said as she turned to walk back to the kitchen. Free from the pacifier Sarah noticed his lips making small movements as he silently recited something to himself. Sarah helped Ally put the finishing touches on the breakfast, plating up what she had already completed and finishing the oatmeal while the other girl buttered pieces of toast that had just erupted from the toaster. It took two trips to get everything moved from the kitchen to the dining room and Sarah had made a point of saving Wills food for last. She and Sarah would be having pancakes and toast, yogurt with fruit and granola, orange juice and coffee and two delicious looking strips of bacon a piece and Will looked hungrily at the plates the girls set in front of their chairs. Wills breakfast would consist a very creamy oatmeal which Sarah had sweetened with honey and a little brown sugar, sliced bananas and scrambled eggs and yogurt with granola. The true indignities however were the sippy cup full of orange juice that Sarah placed onto the tray next to his plate and the bib which Sarah tied around his neck. This she accomplished without a fight by surprising him from behind with it, the piece tied securely onto him before he even realized what had happened. The silverware they gave him was blessedly real silverware instead of the plastic monstrosities that amazons were always forcing littles to with but Will found that to be out of his reach sitting next to Sarah who had taken a set next to his highchair. Once she had settled herself she passed Wills fork over to him but the spoon she held onto and used to give his oatmeal a final stir before collecting a spoonful of it and blowing until it had cooled. This bite she offered to Will who reached up to take the utensil from her, hope strong in his eyes. “Let me do it sweetie” Sarah said pushing his hands away with her free one. “You’ll only make too much of a mess of it.” This she said while pushing the spoon slowly but confidently towards Wills mouth which he kept firmly shut. He had played enough of her stupid games and he had been a good sport the least she could do was let him feed himself. This fuming was interrupted as a spoonful of oatmeal was smeared over his mouth and running it’s way towards his chin. “What was that fo” Will started but his words were cut off as a spoonful of the oatmeal shot into his open mouth. He closed it on impulse and the spoon slid free having accomplished it’s goal. Sarah took the chance Wills shocked chew and swallow motions to take a bit of her own food and then collect another spoonful of the oatmeal. As this bit approached Wills mouth he kept it clamped shut and his eyes dared her to try to get him to open it again. Sarahs response was simply to smear this next spoonful again on his mouth though this time a little lower. Her first attempt was already dripping down onto the bib that she had tied around him and Sarah smiled as Will fumed every bit the fussy baby. By the third time she had simply smeared his breakfast onto his face, making sure to get a little onto each cheek Will realized he was fighting a losing fight with Sarah and if he wanted to not be hungry all day he would have to cooperate. Their breakfast followed along this pattern, Will getting his bite first and then Sarah, and as they continued she began to talk to Will in the absent conversation she seemed to have with him during his most childish moments. She made the spoon into an airplane and a train and at one point a construction vehicle complete with the beeping noises that usually accompany it’s backing up. This was Allys favorite as she openly laughed at how much fun Sarah was having and it had even earned her a flash of smile from Will. Once she had fed him the entire bowl of oatmeal she left him to feed himself his eggs while she finished her own meal and then she turned her attention back to Will to feed him the cup of yogurt. By the time the entire ordeal was finished Wills face was a mess with oatmeal surrounding his mouth and bits of it drying on his cheek. There was even some yogurt on his nose which Will was sure Sarah did intentionally. His bib wasn’t in much better shape, everything that had wound up on his face running down to dot its surface and Will grimaced when he read ‘Artist in the Making’ stitched across the front. Will took the chance to finish the last of the juice which he bristled about having to suck out of a sippy cup but this whole morning had left him feeling raw and this he brooded about until Sarah came back a washcloth in hand. Before he could react she had one hand gripping his chin and the other wiping his face clean. “You really made me a masterpiece didn’t you” Sarah complimented him as she removed his bib. “Now be good while we clean up.” Sarah punctuated this by pressing the pacifier back into Wills mouth, her finger pushing it firmly into his mouth and then resting on its end to as a reminder not to remove it. Unable to do anything Will folded his arms across the tray of the high chair and lowered his head onto them. He stayed this way the entire time the girls cleaned up trying to work though everything that was happening to him. He had woken up in a diaper and to make matters worse it was a wet diaper. Sarah had been ready for all of this and Will wondered for the first time why she had all of this furniture and all of these supplies on hand and that chilling thought made him wonder what her intentions were. Of course he had heard the stories and of course he had seen the littles so Will knew that these sorts of things happened all the time but they only happened to littles and Sarah hated that fact. Will had heard her go on tirades about amazons treating littles like babies and stealing from them any chance they had at success but here she was doing the exact same thing she hated to her friend of all people. He shuddered a little as he thought about all of the things he had seen littles subjected to in his life, things like public spankings and diaper changes, but what deep in his chest left Will frightened was the loss of identity they experienced. When you saw a little in public all they did was eat, sleep, and make messes of their diapers and Will shuddered at the thought of such an empty existence. His thoughts spiraled like this deeper into the cold grips of fear and Will felt the beginning of a panic attack settling in. He continued to tell himself that it could always be worse as he had been doing all morning but the fear that had grown in his chest seemed to whisper back “How?” He scrambled desperately for the answer that would keep him calm but none came and Will found his chest getting tighter and his heart begin to pound against his ribs. His breathing grew shallow and all that existed in his mind was fear. Sarah had positioned herself so that even as she cleaned she could keep an eye on Will and so it was easy for her to spot when Will began to struggle in his highchair. She had left him strapped into it because the books she had read said that setting boundaries and applying restraints was important early on to set expectations but as Wills breathing because quicker and more shallow she questioned the decision. This line of thought happened on auto pilot as Sarah was already in motion rushing to Wills side. His eyes were a little wild at the edges and he seemed frozen in place, the only part of him moving was his chest and that rose and fell in quick shallow movements. In her rush the buckle proved that held Will in place took two tries to release but as soon as the straps had fallen away Sarah had scooped Will out of the highchair and carried him over to the couch held close to her chest. She held him close as she sat and began to rub his back in calm and gentle circles whispering to him the whole time. “It’s okay, I’m right here and nothing’s going to happen to you” Sarah whispered infusing as much reassurance into her voice as she could. Slowly this repepated phrase and a few like it turned into humming as Sarah continued to hold him close to her chest. The tune had been one her mother had always hummed as she worked around the house or done things like brushing Sarahs hair and she continued to hum it’s notes as she watched Wills breathing regain a bit of control. She stopped rubbing Wills back briefly to mime a request for water to Ally and the other amazon obliged retrieving Wills cup and refilling it. Slowly Sarah drew Will out of the terrifying spiral that had led to this and finally as if waking from a trance he glanced up at her. She had repositioned him once she saw his breathing begin it’s return to normal and when Will finally drew completely out of his head he found himself laying on the couch his head resting in Sarahs lap as she stroked his hair. “There he is” She cooed down at him her smile holding more than a little relief. “Drink some water sweetie, it will help.” This she said as she guided the sippy cup into his mouth. Will began to drink and to Sarahs delight he shifted drawing himself a little closer to her his head now touching her stomach and his eyes slowly closing. He drank dutifully finishing the cup of water quickly and after she had removed it from his lips Will took a deep and steadying breath. Seeing this Sarah guided him into a sitting position and drew him entirely into her lap. Her arms snaked around his stomach and her lips placed a gentle kiss at his temple. Will, still shaken from the attack, pressed himself more into her drawing comfort from the embrace and finally mastering his breathing completely. He didn’t know how long he sat in Sarahs lap but the entire time she hummed the tune that he had begun to grow used to. It filled Wills stomach with a warmth that scared away the last of that icy cold fear and he shifted his head pressing his ear onto her chest and letting the vibrations roll through him.
    3 likes
  30. Chapter 2: Entrances The study session was set to begin at half past noon at London's house. London, who did not have a cell phone, was thus unreachable to Myles until he arrived at her front doorstep. Myles was surprised to find that London lived in the same neighborhood he did, and that her home was less than a ten minute walk away. It being a mild autumn day, Myles decided he would walk to her house to begin would be a very interesting day of studying for him. He arrived at her doorstep at 12:30. Having slightly overslept, he skipped both breakfast and lunch in order to arrive on time. Knocking on the door, Myles wondered what sort of home life he could expect from London and her family. From the outside, the house seemed like a perfectly normal one-story rambler home, the kind that was so common in the neighborhood. About 20 seconds after Myles knocked, the door opened to reveal a woman who looked quite like London, though a couple decades older -- dark hair, curvy body, round face, nice smile. Obviously she was London's mother, and the impression was further bolstered when she, cheerily, let out a charmingly positive "Hi there!" "You must be Myles," the mother said happily, and with a note of curiosity. "Yes, hi, this is London's house?" Myles asked, and when assured that it was, he was escorted inside. "London is just having a little playtime right now, I'll go and get her," London's mother said, shutting the door behind her and quickly disappearing behind another door. Playtime? Myles asked himself. Perhaps London was really into video games or something. Still, it was a strange way to refer to the pastimes of a young woman of eighteen. Suddenly, a door burst open as London rushed out. Myles was taken aback by what he saw. Even for London, her attire was childish. She wore a bright pink tutu over blue shorts, a white "Adventure Time" t-shirt, and a plastic tiara on top of her head. She looked like an overgrown 5-year-old just back from a tea party with her imaginary friends. "Hi, Myles!" she said, not realizing or not caring about Myles's confusion. Her mother came in after her, chuckling. "Are you gonna wear your play clothes while you're studying, London?" she asked. "No, Momma," London replied, "I'll take 'em off now!" Quickly, as though she had done it a thousand times or more, London stripped off her tutu and took the tiara off her head and handed them both to her mother, hands outreached and ready to put them both away. "Oh, dear," said her mother, smirking, "I hope you can remember one day to put these away on your own." And then she walked out, leaving Myles and London alone with just each other and their thoughts. This might get weird, thought Myles. In what seemed like no time, London -- without hesitation or warning -- grabbed Myles by the arm and led him to the living room. "Come on, let's get started!" she exclaimed. Myles was flattered and even excited by London's show of affection and close contact, even as he was befuddled by all the new information he was taking in. It was getting to be a lot. Things settled a bit once the two twins put their proverbial noses to the grindstone and started working on their project, comparing their own notes on To Kill a Mockingbird as it seemed to them so far. Despite her childlike affectations and happy-go-lucky demeanor, London was nevertheless a dedicated and intelligent student, and was clearly quite into the book and its themes, which Myles found to be impenetrable. Still, the two were getting along well, and making progress on their project until a strange moment occurred. About half an hour after the two started working, London had dropped her pencil, which rolled on the floor until it slipped under the couch she was sitting on. "Oh, no!" she said. "I think I have an extra," Myles began, but as soon as he got the words out, London was already up from the couch and bent over, digging under the couch with her arms to get a hold of the pencil. Completely turned away from Myles, and bent over, her blue shorts couldn't help but sag, revealing what lay underneath. Like most teenaged boys, Myles felt compelled to look and catch and glimpse of whatever no-doubt adorable panties were under her shorts, only to be completely flabbergasted by what he saw. It wasn't a thong or G-string, no "barely there" cheeky panties, or other manner of lacy underthings, but was instead something he was sure he saw poke out of his little cousins' shorts at family gatherings. It wasn't the pink and purple waistband that gave it away, nor the butterfly-laden design, so much as the unmistakable texture of the thing -- she was wearing a kind of pull-up diaper, bedwetting underwear for little kids, a Goodnite. "Found it!" the pull ups-clad girl exclaimed before righting herself and sitting back down on the couch, pencil in hand. Myles found himself in a stupor. What the heck was going on? Oblivious of what to do or say, his mouth was ajar and his eyes in a daze, and he said nothing. He even turned white, though he had no way of knowing that. "Myles, are you okay?" the girl asked. "Um, yeah, I just, uh...don't feel very good." "Oh no, well we can't have that," London said, before shouting "MOMMA!" London's mother came in from the other room. "What is it, dear?" "Myles isn't feeling so good. What should we do?" London's mother frowned. "Say, Mister, have you had anything to eat today?" Myles stammered something out resembling a "No." "We can't have that. I'll make you kids something to snack on while you work. How do you like PB&Js?" Myles awkwardly nodded his head, silently deciding that nonverbal communication was gonna be how he was gonna make himself known for a while. "He said yes, Momma!" London said, smiling. After a few minutes of quiet reading and note-taking, the two study buddies were met by London's mother as she entered the living room with two plates, each with a peanut-butter-and-jelly sandwich (crusts cut off) and crackers. "Thanks, Momma!" London said, happy as ever. London's mother stood for a moment after placing the plates on the coffee table. "Aren't you going to say something, young man?" she said. "Oh, yes, um, thank you," Myles managed to get out. The mother turned and headed back to the kitchen before immediately returning with two transparent sippy cups, complete with handles, filled with milk. She placed one beside each teenager. No. Thought Myles. This was not right. London might have every right to act like a stupid pants-wetting kindergartener at her own home, but she was not going to rope him into this. Myles had decided then and there, after those past few minutes of incoherence and muttering, that he was going to make his voice known, and to say loud and clear to London and London's mother that he was an adult, and not going to stand for this.
    3 likes
  31. Chapter 17 ‘Oh my goodness! Emily?’ Emily stirred. ‘Emily, what on earth has happened?’ Emily’s eyes gradually opened; she was unaware of what was going on around her. She felt hot and disorientated. Eventually Emily just about mustered some words. ‘Mum I… I really don’t feel well.’ She managed. Emily’s mother was shocked, she couldn’t believe her eyes, or her nose. Her 18 year old daughter was there laying in front of her, in a messed nappy, with her paci on her pillow next to her. ‘I really don’t think you are Emily this isn’t good…’ Her mother paused, trying to ignore the smell. ‘I’m going to grab the thermometer and some water for you, just wait right here.’ Emily felt horrible, trying to sit up she spoke. ‘Ok… I’m sorry Mum.’ ‘Don’t be ridiculous Emily, it’s not your fault, just wait here I’ll be right back!’ Emily’s mother promptly left to grab her daughter what she needed. Whilst on her way she couldn’t help but feel taken aback thinking about Emily’s apology to her as if she had done something wrong. Maybe she really had been to harsh on her daughter over the past week; after all, she was certainly going through a lot recently, and maybe last night she had taken it way too far on the poor teenager. She was conflicted. On one hand Emily had been acting way out of control recently; swearing, acting disrespectfully and even pushing her own mother - but at the same time she had been wetting her bed like she was a little girl again and obviously feels very fragile about it. Maybe changing her approach from trying to punish her daughter to loving and caring more for her would be a better idea. Returning moments later with the thermometer and some water, Emily’s mother sat down on the edge of Emily’s bed. ‘Emily, I want to speak about last night.’ Her mother took a deep breath, ‘I feel as though over the past week I’ve been doing this all wrong. You’ve been going through so much recently and I’ve just been focusing on all the things you’ve been doing wrong. All the shouting and the swearing is so unlike you, but I can understand you’re going through so much with the whole ‘night time situation’. I just wanted to say sorry, and I love you Emily.’ Emily immediately began to tear up. Maybe it was the disgusting nappy strapped around her waist, or the pacifier resting on her pillow, but she felt so infantile in that moment. She was overjoyed to hear her Mum say sorry. ‘It’s… it’s ok Mum. You only want what’s best for me I know that.’ Emily said smiling at her mother. Her mother then embraced Emily into a hug, squeezing her tightly. ‘I’m glad you understand honey,’ Emily’s mother whispered into her ear. ‘I’m so ashamed of how I acted last night. You can forget about having a bedtime and this stupid pacifier again, I just wanted to scare you into acting your age again;I realise now that this isn’t your fault. You can’t help your accidents, so I won’t punish you for acting up about them.’ Emily’s face dug into her Mother’s shoulder, still whimpering slightly. ‘Thanks Mum, I’m sorry for all the stress I’ve caused you.’ Emily’s mother smiled and gently kissed Emily’s forehead. She stood up and was instantly reminded of the smell coming from her daughter’s hips. ‘My goodness Emily you’re still sat in that thing! You need to get cleaned up right away.’ Her mother announced. ‘First let’s take your temperature, you must not be well.’ Leaning forwards, her mother popped the thermometer into Emily’s mouth, under her tongue. After waiting for a couple of minutes, she removed it to read the temp. It didn’t appear good. Spotting her mother’s reaction to the thermometer, Emily spoke. ‘What is it Mum?’ She asked, worried that she had fallen ill. ‘Well... it looks like you’ve got a fever sweetie. That and a bad stomach. It’s bed all day for you, you need nothing but to rest and relax.’ Emily was not pleased. ‘But I’ve got to revise! I can’t fall behind with my schoolwork, I’ve already not been doing enough over the past week!’ She wined. Seeing her daughter begin to panic, Emily’s mother stepped in. ‘Emily, listen to me. You let me worry about you being ill, don’t even think about it. You can still do work from bed, just don’t get yourself stressed out about it. That’ll only make you feel worse than you already do, OK?’ Her mother replied in a calm demeanour. Hearing this Emily began to calm down, her mum had always been good at looking after her when she was unwell and she didn’t doubt her skills. Nodding her head, Emily smiled back at her mum feeling calm. Shuffling on her bottom to grab some of her revision books from the floor, Emily was suddenly then reminded of her soiled nappy. Stopping dead in her tracks she spoke. ‘Ew, oh my god!’ She had managed to smear all of her accident right across her backside, this really wasn’t good. ‘Oh my Emily!’ Her mother stopped, holding her nose, ‘We need to get you out of this right away! Stay right here, I’m going to need to fetch some stuff. This could be quite a mess.’ Her mother then left the room. Emily blushed as red as a beetroot at her mother’s remarks. She felt awful, her face was red hot yet her bottom was wrapped up in a cold, damp mess. Having been awoken so promptly she had barely had time to process what had happened last night. She thought back to falling asleep… she could barely remember what had happened other than trying to wet her nappy, then suddenly coming over hot and bothered. Racking her mind she could just about remember pushing a little too hard and then falling asleep. She couldn’t believe herself. Her stomach must’ve been truly really bad. A few moments later her mother returned with some wipes, a changing mat and a trash bag. Wasting no time, she began the clean up. ‘Ok baby just lay back for me and relax, this might be embarrassing but it’s not your fault that you’re ill ok?’ Her mother spoke so gently, as if she was speaking to a toddler. Emily couldn’t speak as she was too embarrassed. Her mother speaking to her in such a babyish tone felt kind of cute though, it made her feel less guilty about her accident. Laying back gently, she closed her eyes and tried to imagine she was in a different place. Her mother began by removing her nappy, which was surprisingly heavily soaked. Emily just couldn’t believe what was happening to her, she was really just trying her hardest to picture herself in another place. She began to think about how babies must feel when they’re being changed… they wouldn’t feel embarrassed because it’s normal for them. A baby doesn’t feel ashamed or guilty, it’s just innocent and oblivious… A baby wets and messes itself everyday and no one thinks any different. Emily wished so badly that she could be a baby right now. That she could feel normal about this and not feel so immensely embarrassed... Still with her eyes closed, and thinking more and more about how a baby would think; Emily began to slip her thumb into her waiting mouth and suckle on it. Emily’s mother was too focused on cleaning her lower region to notice her daughter’s infantile actions, and continued the clean up by slowly removing Emily’s drynite. This is where the real mess was. Emily could feel the cold mush gradually being pulled down her thighs, and then past her ankles. Laying butt naked in front of her Mum, she thought harder and harder like a baby would. Trying so hard not to care, she reached beside her and grabbed her pacifier. Not caring, she slipped it between her lips and viciously sucked away at it; trying to distract herself from the most embarrassing thing she’d ever encountered. With each suck on the pacifier, Emily felt herself being pulled further and further away from what was happening to her. The cold wipes she felt swishing around her peachy bottom took her further and further back to her youth. She imagined she was a baby being changed out of her nighttime nappy… then she thought about it - she really was being changed out of her nighttime nappy. The more she imagined herself as a young child, the less embarrassment she felt and the better she felt about herself and her accidents. She had almost forgotten where she was. Enjoying this newly found state of mind, Emily smiled to herself and began to relax. The past few day’s events had really started to catch up with her, especially with her now being so ill. For lack of a better word, she was quite simply worn out. With her eyes still closed, gently caressing her pacifier, Emily’s mind began to wander and she fell into the world of sleep…
    3 likes
  32. Since you're on this forum you have to be over 18 which means you can just go to the store and buy diapers. Being an adult why would you ask your mother?? On another note, triple posting isn't recommended or really viewed well, fyi.
    3 likes
  33. Well, I didn’t entirely plan to, but New Year’s came along and offered the perfect excuse for a sequel to The Christmas Conundrum. --- She risked another glance down at her pale-blue play dress, unable to ignore the genuine cuteness of the white diaper poking out beneath, and the frilly little socks and buckled mary-jane shoes spread in front of her. So it was all still there. A most babyish view. Had she physically changed? Or was it just a matter of looking extra cute and dainty in these, especially after seeing the giants so easily manhandle her body for the past few days? She had to look away from the sandpit, back to the open afternoon sky, and try to pretend that she wasn’t there for a moment. But there was no ignoring the Triple Thick Snuggie-Huggies beneath her, which fully encased her to her stomach. ‘Mommy’ liked them, because they didn’t need to be changed as often. While the former caption author couldn’t even begin to describe her range of feelings, her opinion didn’t count, she was just a baby. She glanced sideways at the pitter-patter of feet in little buckled shoes like her own. Their enormous teenaged babysitter was bringing back her neighbouring playmate, who was wearing white tights under a cute yellow onesie with ruffles around the hips. Her hair was held in pigtails by two yellow butterfly clips, while a yellow pacifier bobbed in her mouth. She was helped back into the sandpit with a blush. The two babies briefly made eye contact as her fresh diaper crinkled beneath her onesie, then both quickly glanced away. The caption author tried not to think about diaper changes. So far she’d managed to mostly blank them out. She suddenly found the sandcastle which they’d been working on the most interesting thing in the world. Her playmate seemed to have a similar thought, and moved to pick up her own plastic bucket and little shovel where she’d left off. “There we go,” their babysitter sang, “All back to playtimes for the babies.” The girls blushed as Nanny suddenly grabbed each of their jaws to deliver a big kiss on their cheeks. Squirming, crinkling, getting a new strange range of sensations on the shifting sand, they saw the babysitter give a sudden delighted smile, then the enormous busty teenager returned to her reading chair a few paces away. The constant ‘reasonable’ supervision was back. If she’d wanted to try and run away, that would have been the time. But she hadn’t. She’d sat patiently on her reddened bottom, knowing that good children weren’t naughty. “Wanth to buildth a tower?” the ex caption author suggested, garbled through her own blue pacifier, pointing at the undecorated right side of their castle. “Ytheah,” her neighbour replied, and got onto her knees to reach. Another crinkle which reminded them both of what they were. Dammit. --- After baths and her playmate being picked up, she lay in her new crib, watching the silly cat-clock on the wall swing its tail and eyes in opposing directions with each second. It wasn’t fair, six PM was far too early for bed. Especially since anything which happened relating to her diaper now had to wait until tomorrow morning to be solved. Of course, Mommy would get her up a bit later for her night feed - surprisingly warm creaminess from a source which she also tried not to think about, just like the diaper changes. She suddenly found her mobile and night toys the most interesting thing in the world. She bounced a plush around in boredom for a bit, then wrapped her legs around her big purple dinosaur. She tried not to consider that her comfort was perhaps helped by the immature padding which spread her thighs. Sucking on her pacifier, the former caption author found her eyelids growing heavy. The nursery-rhyme music from the mobile drilled into her consciousness, and she yawned, drifting towards sleep. It’d only been a few days, she thought in despair, yet look at her, dozing off like a genuine baby in her pampered crib. --- When she was awoken for her feeding an hour later, she twitched at the heavy warmth in the back of her diaper. Every damn time when she fell asleep, it was almost like there was something hypnotic in the nursery music, and maybe she wasn’t quite the baby she thought. Or maybe that was just excuses… She’d made the wish, after all. --- “Come on angel, don’t you want to practice your ballet so you can show off for your Mommy and her friends?” She considered it, then nodded, lying. “Good girl!” her Nanny cheered, clapping her hands. The teen loomed as she strode past the former caption author, who wriggled in a ridiculous pink tutu, leotard, and white tights over her obvious bulging diaper. They’d somehow even found a perfect pink butterfly pacifier, with sat over her puffed cheeks. The TV instructions were rewound, and her enormous teen Nanny stepped aside, smiling. The grown-up woman on the screen began through her instructions again, encouraging all the little angels who wanted to become ballerinas to practice along. She sighed, curving her arms above her head for the starting stance, and raised one pointed foot behind. It was a bit difficult in her thick diaper, and she nearly stopped in disgust at the wet squelch. But she had being spanked every morning this week. She would be a good girl. She had promised. But that didn’t mean being enthusiastic about putting on ballet shows for her new ‘Mommy’ and anybody else. Especially since the leotard and tutu showed off her diaper more clearly than most of her embarrassing outfits, at least the obvious bulging shape. Still, her stern, smiling, slightly sadistic, huge busty teen babysitter was watching. She’d learned that she didn’t want two spankings in a day. She began dancing The attempt at making another caption out of alphabet soup had been a mistake, but she’d been so desperate to try again for that first 36 hours. Now she knew, after a night of alphabet soup in her diapers, and two more bowls in her mouth which also eventually ended up in her diapers, that she wasn’t getting back with caption writing. That ship had sailed, and this was who she was now. There was a knock at the door as she practiced her routine, and a moment later, the girl from next door and her ‘Daddy’ walked in, hand-in-hand. They appeared at the worst time, right as she stumbled through an attempted turning kick in her thick diaper. Her playmate was dressed in a similar outfit, though her white tights were leggings sewn into rhumba panties with three rows of ruffles across the back, and her leotard was open at the bottom with just latex hoops around her thighs to hold it in place, leaving her rhumba ruffles on full display. The caption author had to admit that it was cute, then suddenly realized she was wetting herself in a panicked embarrassment at having being walked in on by her playmate and her giant ‘Daddy’, and that she looked no more mature herself. Her playmate joined in, and thankfully, her distractingly-huge Daddy left. The girls practiced their dances together, swaying at each other in sync, then trying to twirl past each other in awkward thudding steps around in their thick diapers. Nanny watched, nodding, occasionally making comments, and a few times whisked her cane at their thighs with sharp rebukes. But even by their second lesson, they were showing remarkable improvement. “Nothing which a stern grownup presence can’t help,” the annoying teenager said with an annoyingly smug smile. Eventually they finally sat exhausted on the floor, their legs spread by their stupid diapers, their emptied baby bottles of water rolling away while waiting for the cartoons to start. Nanny collected the bottles, then cocked her head at the two diapered ballerinas. “Funny,” she said. “I almost got you two little angels mixed up for a moment. It was Ashie who got here last Christmas, wasn’t it? Funny, you’re nearly both as adorably well-behaved as each other.” The pair glanced at each other, then quickly looked to the carpet instead. “I suppose it makes sense. You get to see what obedience looks like, and can already guess that you’ll fail your second New Year’s test like Ashie did.” With that the babysitter gave a pleased little shrug, and turned to take their bottles to the kitchen. On the floor, the former caption author’s eyes were wide. She suddenly turned to the other pink-clad girl, and grabbed her shoulders. “What did she mean New Year’s test? Ashley what do you know!” The other girl looked a bit stunned, then quickly blinked, as if struggling to remember. But it suddenly became clear that it was something she never really forgot, and never stopped thinking about. Just like the failed test on Christmas day, knowing that there was a chance for adulthood and it was failed due to acting childish was a strange burden to ponder. “Er,” she said, pulling her pacifier out to the distance she deemed allowed without being naughty. “I heard about Santa’s wish conditions in a cartoon. Luckily I wasn’t a baby brought here by an Easter wish, they only have three days to try before being stuck here.” She tried to ignore how accurate it had felt when Ashley referred to them as babies. “What was it?” she asked desperately, getting on her knees with an embarrassing wet crinkle, realizing that she should relax her grip on her shoulders a bit. “Well... You know that there’s a test, and maybe subclauses?” She nodded, hoping that everybody’s subclause was different, and Ashley didn’t know that she’d messed herself before even a full 24 hours of babyhood. Regardless of that, the girl must have guessed the obvious implication of full-time diapers now, and heck, she had the same to deal with, that that first failure seemed an extra embarrassing secret. Hell, even Ashley might see her as more babyish if she new. “Well the subclause tests last until the New Year, you only have to pass it on one day if you passed the main test. It’s something about how the clause trails at the end, like in Santa Claus.” She released her grip and sat back stunned, forgetting until too late that her thick diaper was soaked and causing a loud tell-tale squelch. The silence over the muted TV was deafening. The other ‘kids’ at least learned to manage their shameful diaper secrets. Maybe it wouldn’t even matter soon. “Before New Years,” she whispered, and began counting the days on her fingers. Only two nights, then the big one. --- It was a few hours since discovering the opportunity, and she lay giddy in her crib, watching the stupid cat-clock on the wall. It was quarter past six. She could do this! Now that she was ready for it this time. Just one night without an embarrassing mess. She’d done that all the time before, right? Her life before wasn’t really just a silly game, like the ‘true’ towering grownups here seemed to imply with a tap on the nose and a kiss on the cheek after taping up her diaper, right? Rolling over in her full-bodied sleeper, she tried to get comfortable, thinking that the easier she made it, the easier it would be to wait the remaining hours without any risk of messing herself. Nothing seemed to be comfortable in the damn sleeper, until she pulled over one of her big fluffy toys, and wrapped her legs around it. There. She felt good, and could wait this out. She might really get back to being an adult soon, just writing stories about such situations in captions if she even wanted. She almost chuckled. The tick-tocking of the cat seemed to take forever, and she yawned, nuzzling and trying to get even more comfortable. She unfortunately couldn’t turn off the damn mobile’s endless nursery music. But if she just waited, patiently, and tried not to move about too much- She awoke with a start, and then felt a wave of grogginess pass over her. “Er, Mommy?” she asked in a slight panic, rubbing her eye. The big giantess was beaming down at her from outside the crib, then leaned in. The former caption author realized with a blush that her giantess was wearing nothing on her top half except her beige nursing bra. Oh no. Then she felt the hand settle under her, and recalled in a startled panic what she’d been trying to do. “Oh dear. It looks like Angel has made Mommy a present.” --- The next night played out the same, and when she was put back into her crib with a warm taste in her mouth and an awful squish of her diaper, she was frantic. What could she do? The damn nursery music sent her right off. The crib was too comfortable. Once the lights were out, and she was in her super-thick night diapers, it was almost impossible not to fall asleep. Her body just knew, and there was nowhere else to go in all those hours, nothing else to do except lay in her crib waiting. She supposed that was the point... Worse, whenever she fell asleep now, she did the ‘deed’, for whatever reason… Would that continue even if she got back to her old reality? She shook her head crossly. There was only one night left, it wasn’t time to think about failure or adulthood being a pointless experience of diapers anyway. She had to form a plan. Oddly, it was the milky fullness and unspeakable state of her diaper which kept her up now, too uncomfortable to drift off again. She wondered if she could use the first, begging for it early as a way of staying up in bloated discomfort with a slightly overworked jaw, then made a face, and hoped not. Only as a last resort. --- She sat in her highchair, and decided that New Year’s Eve was the only way to go. She shuffled about, wearing only a white disposable diaper and a bib today, looking for her Mommy as she shivered slightly against the cool air. Finally the giantess returned, beaming as she placed another stack of crayons and paper down on the highchair tray for Baby’s after-lunch playtime. Except she didn’t want to try captions again today, she wanted something very different. “Mommy?” she asked, as the colouring tools were arranged out in front of her. “Yes Sweetie?” She took a deep breath. “Can I stay up for New Year’s Eve?” The giantess set her skeptical face which usually preceded the word No. “Pleeaassee?” she quickly cut in, trying to act up the cuteness. Well, it was hardly an act, right now she was desperate enough, and dependant enough on this woman. The giantess’s face began to soften. “Pleaseee. It seems like such a special time for the grown…” she paused, realizing what she’d been about to imply, then decided it had to be said regardless, “For the grownups. I want to stay up too, to see.” Her mother’s expression was neutral now, thinking. “It’s just a night like any other, do you understand sweetheart? Grownups like to have a bit of fun, but there’s nothing for babies who stay up late. You’ll just be tired.” “I’ll be good! I promise! And if I’m tired, I’ll go to bed!” “Hrm,” her mother hummed, as she reached into the highchair and released the buckles, deciding to carry her baby on her hip. She began pacing through the house, bouncing the girl, as if to confirm that it was somewhere that a child could stay up late, just once. “Can’t I be like a big girl for just one night?” It was a lie - she wanted to be a ‘big girl’ every night. But it came out earnestly, and she believed her own fib. “Hrm. You have been good lately, haven’t you?” The former caption author nodded enthusiastically. “I learned five new ballet twirls, and Ashie’s mother said I was ‘the perfect little guest’ yesterday, remember?” She gave big doleful eyes up from beside her Mother’s enormous familiar boob. At this point it wasn’t even an act, another side of her had been dragged out after a week spent back in childhood. “I pwomise Mommy!” The giantess suddenly laughed, entranced, and swung her baby out in front of her. “Ok schmookings. Angelcakes. My little princess.” She dared start to hope. “My little girl can stay up late one night, but only one night, understood?” She nodded sheepishly. “Oh I have just the cutest child in the world, don’t I?” She nodded again slowly, partly intending just to give the woman whatever she wanted, but also partly feeling it was true. --- “Can I just wear a thin diaper tonight? I want to try being a big girl.” Her mother chuckled. “You’re so cute.” But she picked up a thin diaper. She couldn’t believe how well playing cute was paying off. She had a fairly neutral looking Christmas sweater, a thin diaper, and would get to stay up late. Her giantess Mommy was entranced right now, but she suspected that it wouldn’t last beyond the special date of New Years. It would be back to poofy pink dresses which tied around her chest and flared up at the top of her hips, leaving her usual thick diapers available for quick access, with all the insult that such a supposed necessity implied. The giantess picked up a plastic tiara then, decked with blue stars, apparently her new year’s celebration piece. “Oh Mommy, do I have to?” The giantess chuckled, and kissed her on the nose. “So my Baby is in there still after all,” she teased, then worked the tiara onto the pouting girl’s head. “My little Princess should wear a tiara, don’t you think?” She glanced up from her spot on the changing table, then blushed and nodded. “Sorry Mommy.” “It’s okay honey. You’re only a child.” She nodded sheepishly. The giantess pulled her into a hug against those giant boobs, and she made a face as she pressed into the opening of the low-cut top. The vanilla scent was all too familiar there, and she could only wonder if she’d be able to stand the smell again once she left. If she left, she reminded herself, it wasn’t in the bag yet. All the concessions she’d won from Mommy had made her overconfident. But she wasn’t going to fail this time. --- Some of the larger brats were teasing her in the living room, and she walked off sniffling, then realized at the last moment that she couldn’t go to her giantess mother, or else it would look like she was a little girl who needed her bedtime. Why had she even thought to go straight there as a source of comfort? Gross. She’d been in this reality for too long. Just a week ago, she’d wanted to run the opposite way from the busty giantess woman. But they’d gotten on so well today. She almost felt like she could stand this baby thing, well, minus how it was the rest of the year when it wasn’t a special day. She glanced down at her thin diaper, and supposed even that was too much. She really shouldn’t be thinking about settling for all this, the fact that she was running away from kids bullying her was enough evidence of- Dammit, one of them was coming back. She quickly waddled into the living room, realizing that without thinking, she’d gone straight for Mommy again. Another giantess nodded at her approach, and Mommy stopped talking, and glanced down with raised eyebrows. Close enough, she was safe from the kid here. She turned around to see if she was still being followed, when Mommy’s giant hands suddenly swept her up. “Eep!” She almost lost her battle with her diaper. She wasn’t sure if wetting counted, but she figured she’d have a subclause for both. “Hello babycakes,” Mommy laughed, bouncing her slightly. The giantess frowned then, and glanced at the clock. She realized how close she was to losing the situation. Mommy might be far less impressed by previous negotiations made with a baby now that she’d been talking to real adults for the past few hours. “Look Mommy! We have so many guests!” The giantess glanced away from the clock, then down at the energetic bundle of happiness sitting in her arms. “Many indeed!” Mommy beamed, giving a few bounces. “She’s just a little baby who needed her Mommy huh?” She froze at the high voice, realizing one of the brats had followed her over. Mommy glanced down, and nodded. “She’s not usually up this late. But she’s been very good.” The kid was nodding sagely, as if this was some special exclusive conversation between adults. “She was being a bit naughty before.” “What?” she blurted from her mother’s arms. “Was she?” The kid nodded with an air of responsibility. “She wouldn’t let others play with her crayons. She was being a cranky little thing. I think she might be up past her bedtime.” She opened her mouth, speechless with rage. That wasn’t… Well... It wasn’t exactly what had happened. She’d told the kids to play somewhere else, that the crayons were hers in the hope they’d leave her alone and let her try one more caption. Then they’d teased her about her fully exposed diaper, and pointed out the clear reality that she was just a baby. It wasn’t fair! Mommy had insisted that the diaper be visible for more regular checks, saying that the thin design wouldn’t last as long as ‘good’ diapers. A double-edged victory, it seemed. Mommy turned to look crossly down at her. “Is this true babykins?” “N-No Mommy! She’s-” Her words trailed off. Her own tone revealed that it was true enough. The giantess narrowed her eyes, then glanced down. “Kid, you seem responsible enough. Can you take the others outside to the playground?” The giantess turned her glare back. “My daughter needs a timeout in the play corner, and maybe a little nap.” It got a low moan, which only got a smile from the kid who quickly departed. “Mommy, I don’t need a nap! You promised. You said-” “Would you rather go back to your crib?” She immediately shook her head, and kept silent as she was carried through a worrying number of people who might overhear her complaints. She closed her eyes, as if that might prevent anybody from seeing her - clearly an upset child who was in trouble with her mother. The sound of the TV told her that they’d crossed back into the rumpus room, where she practiced her ballet on weekdays. She felt herself getting gently laid down at her play space at one wall. “You promised to be good, didn’t you babykins?” She nodded, feeling her stupid new year’s tiara catch on the pillow. “And do you think trying to tell the older kids what to do is very good behaviour?” “No Mommy,” she admitted, feeling a sniffle coming on. She really didn’t want a nap! Last night had been extra late as she’d fretted about not beating the test, putting her head down for a nap right now might be problematic. If she fell asleep here, would she have the same diaper problem as in the crib? Or was that just some by-product of the drowsiness-inducing lullabies of her mobile? Perhaps the tune wasn’t even hypnotic, and just reminded her that she was just a baby now, which caused her body to do the rest - and the fact that she’d just gotten in trouble from a real kid might well prove to have the same effect. “Half an hour,” her mother instructed, with a sternness which told her if she was caught opening her eyes once, moving about and playing instead of staying completely still for the next half hour, it would be a spanking and immediate bedtime. The woman stood and walked away. It wasn’t fair, she’d been older than that kid once! Well, she maybe still was, but she didn’t look it. She didn’t dare open her eyes. She thankfully wasn’t as comfortable as she would have been in her crib. She could hear the people coming and going, which seemed like it might help, though after awhile, the sound settled into a kind of background lullaby of its own kind. She was genuinely tired, she realized with a shock. Well, her sleeping had been starting earlier this week… And last night did turn into a planning session. She felt a yawn coming on, and refused to let it out. She knew how this went. It dawned on her that people were walking right past her flashed diaper, but there was nothing that she could do. Being a bad baby would only make it worse. Thinking about her diaper was a mistake though. She’d had a movement every night by now, and it had been over 24 hours since the last one. Mommy hadn’t held back on the usual heavy fiber meals today either, and she’d been so enthusiastically playing the role of good girl, that she’d let it be spooned into her mouth along with a suggested second helping - without complaint. Not that her objections ever had any weight anyway. Fighting the urge to wet had been bad enough, but now she had to fight two fronts, all the while laying among her toys and obvious playthings, flashing her stupid diaper as the giants moved about, clearly visible as an exiled little girl who had stayed up past her bedtime. Her play-tiara began to slide down a the sloppy costume of an exhausted little girl, as the final demeaning insult of her miniaturized exile. No matter how she scrunched her face, and tried to fight dozing off, she felt sleep setting in, crawling from every direction as the noises of the grownups began to sound muted and distant. After a moment she gasped, then shot up, realizing that she’d actually fallen asleep for a moment. But it was okay! Her diaper was perfectly clean and dry! Oh, she was actually going to do it! She glanced around, and sure enough, Mommy was approaching, beaming. She’d stayed in place for just long enough, and would get to stay awake! And Mommy’s smile told her that she’d get to celebrate New Year’s Eve, with all the energy that would bring. --- “Do you want some more cake sweetie?” She squirmed in her highchair, and glanced at the messy plate covered in cream, and then the novelty-sized plastic wineglass which had been filled with soda. “N-No Mommy, I’m very full.” It was true. Staying up late was beginning to present its own set of problems. She almost felt like she’d be better off in the crib. She hiccuped - which got a laugh from Mommy - and then scrunched her face as a big cloth was used to clean it. She tried twisting her lower half from side to side, feeling the growing pressure down below which wanted to do far worse than hiccup. This was easily the longest night ever. Her vision became clear as the big cloth was pulled away, and Mommy smiled at her, before carrying the plate away. “Oh!” a visiting lady exclaimed, leaning into the fridge, “Perhaps she’d like some of these blueberries? I know it’s a bit late, but it’s New Year’s Eve, she deserves a treat tonight!” “Oh that sounds wonderful!” Mommy agreed. She felt her stomach gurgle in the highchair, and leaned forward to grip the tray. “Mommy!” she suddenly whined. “Yes Baby?” The giantess glanced at her pose then, and tapped her lip thoughtfully. “Perhaps you’d like to go to your crib now sweetie, and stay up for the rest of New Year’s there?” She nodded, desperately, uncaring if she came off as a pathetic baby who couldn’t stay up all night now. At least there, nobody would keep trying to feed her! --- She’d discover how wrong she was when they arrived at the room, and Mommy took her top off all the same. She’d normally devoted all of her energy to blocking out the experience, but tonight she couldn’t take her mind off of keeping her diaper spotlessly clean. Mommy’s breasts were enormous, smelling of salt and vanilla perfume. The nipple had gone easily into her mouth, not quite the size of her huge pacifier teats, but enough for her to get a reluctant grip on. She’d sucked until her jaw was sore, trying to ignore the filling sensation of her stomach. “I’m so fully Mommy,” she whined, daring to open her eyes tonight and look at what she’d been sucking on. Goodness, this woman was just huge. “Other side,” Mommy cooed, and switched her over. --- She’d been in a daze when Mommy had changed her into a nighttime diaper - double layered tonight, in consideration of all that she’d eaten. She could only moan as she was lowered into her crib, laying flat with her face buried in the pillow for a moment, before glancing over to see Mommy checking the cat-clock. “You’ll be able to still see New Year’s morning from here sweetie,” Mommy cooed, coming back to flip her onto her back and stroke her face free of hair. “Can you tell me where the hands will be when it’s midnight?” She tried to sit up, to glance over. Her stomach wasn’t the only problem - the diaper was by the far the thickest she’d ever experienced. It seemed to be taunting her to just give up all her dreams of adult life, to accept that she’d failed the other tests and would fail this one, to just admit that she was destined to be a baby. She’d wished for all this, after all, hadn’t she? Even if it was an offhand wish, why would she make it unless she wanted it? She held up her two index fingers to indicate where the hands would be, once the cat-clock’s black ‘whiskers’ had turned on the white dial. “Oh clever girl!” Mommy praised, rubbing her head, then fixing her hair and leaning in to deliver a series of kisses. “Oh you’ve been so good tonight, I don’t mind you staying up until the clock says midnight, okay? But then it’s sleep, a moment later.” She nodded sheepishly, almost feeling bad for misleading this woman like this. If all went well, she’d be back in her world in just over an hour, when the clock struck midnight. She began to wonder again whether her diaper messing troubles would continue there, but then decided that was the last thing she needed to think about right now, feeling another gurgle come from her stomach. “Mommy?” “Yes sweetie?” “Can you leave the night light on full, just so I can see the clock?” The woman beamed. “I’ll be back after the adults celebrate to turn it off. You better be asleep by then, okay?” She nodded, and got a smile and another loving brush of fingers along her forehead, then the huge woman marched through the nursery and left. She arched her back, and tried to make the pain stop. God, being a beloved baby was hard. Well, she had to admit, if she would just be a baby and stop fighting certain things, it might get a bit easier, though probably no less uncomfortable. --- Sweat beaded her brow. It felt like time had stopped. She stared at the clock, and saw that five minutes still remained. She lifted her crotch from the mattress, held her diapered rear in the air for a moment, then lowered it back down. Anything to stop her from making a baby of herself. She realized that she hadn’t messed while awake except on that first, fateful day. She wasn’t even quite sure what to expect, and what it might feel like. She gave a small girlish whine which brought a blush to her face, and glanced over at the clock. Dammit. How much longer? Her head was getting dizzy, and she clamped her thighs over her diaper several times. She considered trying to rub the bulging front as an unplanned way of taking her mind off of her current problems, but it seemed wrong to start five minutes before midnight and the escape. Besides, so far she’d been unable to bring herself to really do that in this reality. Getting to the verge was fine - she was there half the day already - but going over required forgetting about how real everything was, and every attempt instead brought her snapping back to reality with a disgusted realization that she was just a baby, and babies didn’t masturbate. Her head buzzed. One minute left. She dared stand, which took most of the remaining time, and held onto the rails, staring at the cat-clock. It’s eyes went side-to-side, taunting her, while its swishing tail was almost hypnotic. Fifteen seconds left. Ten. Five. Four. Three. She closed her eyes, not daring let loose now. The grossest danger had at least become less of a problem, but she could soak her diaper with a torrential flood at a second’s notice. Two. One. She took a deep breath, still gripping tightly to the edge of the rail. Well, it had taken a few moments last time, but she’d at least passed midnight now. She stumbled back, and collapsed onto her backside. It dawned on her that it wasn’t even such a struggle now, a part of it had just been the stress. She spread her legs and sat watching the clock, resting back on her hands, feeling the first notion of a trickle between her legs, then realized it was just sweat. Well, it shouldn’t matter now, but she’d hold back. Still, the clock reached half a minute after a midnight, and still, nothing had happened. She began to stress, kneading her diaper with her knuckles, feeling the fight build up again. What if there were timezones or something? No, this place had been on the same schedule as when she’d left her usual life, she was fairly sure. She lay on her back, and began slowly kicking her legs. Oh god. This was taking too long! It had reached five minutes past, somehow. She stood back up, and held onto the rail’s edge, staring at the clock. What on Earth? The nursery door suddenly opened, revealing the silhouette of Mommy. “Baby! You know you were supposed to be asleep after midnight!” She gasped, not even capable of imaging any reality except this one right now. She threw herself back down, bouncing her padded backside around in the process. Good behaviour lessons came flooding back, and she felt a wave of guilt over how she’d been planning a rebellion all day. With it having not happened, it suddenly all seemed incredibly bad and childish. Was it still going to happen? Mommy turned down the nightlight to half, then walked over and glared down. The good mood was lost with her bit of bad behaviour. “You sleep now, alright naughty girl? It’s right past your bedtime.” She gulped, and saw the woman glance towards the hairbrush on the nearby dresser. Oh god no, please. The woman seemed to decide that, overall, she’d been good enough today, and looked away. “Sleep now my Princess, okay?” She nodded, feeling tears stinging her eyes. It was past midnight, and she still didn’t have any relief. The giantess checked everything was correct, then turned and left, closing the door behind her. The former caption author couldn’t do it, she couldn’t sleep. She turned to stare at the clock. First, half an hour passed. Then an hour. It was one in the morning, a ludicrous time by her new childish identity’s standards. At one-thirty, she gave up. Her diaper let out a low hiss, then a growing roar, and began to slightly change in shape, taking a mottled effect on the surface. It just kept coming and coming. Soon the immediate absorbency of even a diaper so huge couldn’t keep up, and she felt a warm pool building around her nethers. She threw her hands over her eyes, and gave a few shaking sobs. Once she was done, she rolled around in it for a bit, confirming that she’d never get comfortable. Suddenly, she thrust her hips into the air and closed her eyes, and began grunting while the back of her diaper expanded and sagged. It was beyond awful, but she had no energy to block this out this time either. She lay with her hands over her eyes, moaning slightly. This was far darker than anything she’d wished for, wasn’t it? It kept going too, and soon she pulled knees to her chest, and rested her heels on the front of her puffy soaking diaper. When she was done, she couldn’t move. If she lowered her legs, most of the mess which had been positioned by her raised backside would have nowhere to go. It would be awful. But she had to lower her legs eventually. And she had to gasp through the squishing grossness. She felt her adult identity finally taking an equal seat with her repressed childhood now. She understood how her neighbour behaved in the nearly schizophrenic way that she did. Both child and thinking adult, mixed into one. What an awful wish they’d each made. By two thirty, she’d somehow found the energy to hump her toys against the front of her diaper with her hands, then turned over, and used her whole body. It was the worst diaper she’d ever been in. She was the most grossed out she’d ever been. She was also the horniest. When she finally collapsed on her big soft toy, quite sure that she’d have failed any of Santa’s tests by now, she saw that it was almost three. She realized that she’d have to be up soon, and finally surrendered, ready for sleep. She was almost asleep when she heard the fireworks start, and the cheer go up from the living room, despite the soundproofing of her nursery. She blinked, staring out through her crib bars at the clock for a moment, trying to make sense of it. Why would people be celebrating the new year at three in the morn- A most terrible shiver ran through her. Of course. Mommy had been looking after ‘a little girl’ - she’d set the clock ahead so that nine appeared as midnight, to ensure that she was asleep by a suitable time, and felt like she’d stayed up. Mommy had even warned her that it was nothing special. And she was right, there was nothing about that hour which had felt different than now, except the cheer going up in the rest of the world. She let loose a frustrated primal scream as the cheering continued, rolled about kicking for a moment in her messy diaper, then finally collapsed. As she opened her eyes, she caught a red glow just seeming to ebb away from everywhere for a moment, and dared hope - but no, it was just locking her into this reality now, that was Santa’s final gift. She knew. She was laying there in surrender, when the door suddenly flew open. Mommy rushed in. Well, at least the woman cared, and was always listening to the baby monitor. It probably also confirmed how little humping she’d get away with on a less noisy night. “Are you okay sweetheart? Did the fireworks wake you up? Oh I should have turned on your crib mobile.” She looked up, and sniffled, realizing that she couldn’t even blame the mobile for he mess tonight. She’d failed all on her own, awake and conscious and willing. She’d surrendered to babyhood as soon as there seemed no easy path to adulthood, rather than hold out as long as she could like a true adult. The giantess Mommy scooped her from the crib, and began bouncing her over a shoulder for a good fifteen minutes, until she finally she could speak. “Just a bad dream,” she mumbled, blushing at the squishes and squelches from below. And it was true, she’d been dreaming to ever think that she’d escape this place. It was the product of her own wishes, after all. Mommy seemed satisfied after a bit longer, though took her temperature with a thermometer in her mouth - thankfully not able to get into the diaper right now. But she did take her to the changing table afterwards, which gave her hope about that. Unfortunately the woman just produced plastic snap-on pants then, and began tugging them over, pulling the whole warm mess of the diaper closer. “We don’t want these to leak, don’t we?” she asked in a cooing voice, pursing her lips and poking the front of the diaper. “No Mommy,” she agreed, despite herself. “You were quite the little pottypants tonight,” her mother tisked. The former caption author let her head roll back in wordless exhaustion, god dammit Santa. Finally the snaps of the plastic pants were all done up, and she went through another round of breastfeeding, before being returned to the crib. A big kiss on her forehead somehow sealed how final all this was for her. “Happy new year baby,” the giantess cooed, smiling and stroking her forehead. "Happy new year... Mommy..." she said, realizing that it really would be a full year until she had a chance of changing anything. Well, that wasn't true. She could hope for the occasional diaper change, she supposed. Mommy gave her one final kiss, adjusted her toys around her so that she had an audience, then left. “Merry Christmas, and Happy New Year,” she mumbled to herself, then looked over, selected a comforting looking plushy, and pulled it in for a cuddle. She plopped her thumb in her mouth, barely even thinking, knowing what she was now, there was no use trying to pretend anymore. “Shoulda just wrote those Christmas captions…” she muttered, closing her eyes.
    3 likes
  34. She had been asleep, dreaming of something nice that escaped from her as soon a she opened her eyes. Someone was knocking on the room’s door. Looking at the bedside clock she saw she had only been about asleep for about an hour. Maybe it was Caroline looking for Steven, she thought as she slipped off the bed, or Steven had forgotten his key, or someone from the casino, up to congratulate her. She unlocked the door and pulled it open. She did not expect Conrad Revel to be standing out there. “Can I help y…” He stepped forward and hit her, knocking her back. Kelly had been somewhat rough and tumble as a kid. She had fallen from the back of a horse and had the breath knocked out of her. She had broken her arm playing touch football when she had been tackled by an over enthusiastic inbetweener. The point was that she had been hurt before, so lying on the floor, breath knocked out of her, was not a completely new feeling for her. But never had a giant hit her (well, beside spankings and those never counted). What left her lying there, doing nothing, was more the surprise that a giant would hit her than the actual hit itself. He stepped in after her, kicked the door closed. He was kneeling at her side, a roll of duct tape in his hands. He put a strip over her mouth, then used more tape to secure her arms behind her back and taped her feet together. He waved something over her, something that beeped. He reached down and grabbed the gold watch around her wrist, yanked it off her, tossed it away. Conrad had brought a duffle bag with him. He put her into it. It was padded with towels to hide her shape. He zipped it closed, leaving her in darkness. She felt him lift her and the bag up, then he was moving. She was bumped around, turned about in the bag, felt him almost running down stairs, the bag with her in it slapping against his side. Then she was falling, but only for a moment as the bag landed on something hard. A soft ‘clunk’ of metal on metal. She had been put in a car’s trunk. Not long after she felt the vibration of the car starting up. Where was he taking her? What was going to happen to her? Eventually the car stopped, and she was pulled out of the trunk, walked somewhere, and then dropped to a hard floor. Even with the padding of the towels it hurt enough to leave her stunned. The bag was unzipped, Conrad pulled her out, held her up. “No one is around here to hear you scream, but I don’t want to hear a screaming little, so keep it down or I’ll hurt you.” He then grabbed the tape over her mouth and yanked it off. “Understand?” “Yes,” she said. He took a knife and cut the tape around her arms and legs, then dropped her into a chair too big for her. There were other men around, standing or sitting near the edge of the room. “I want the bank code for the game’s winnings.” “I don’t have it,” she told him. He backhanded her, hard enough to almost knock her from the chair. She cut the inside of her cheek on her teeth. “Don’t lie to me.” “I didn’t have the buy in, someone else provided it. They got all the money.” He grabbed her shoulders, fingers digging painfully in. “Don’t lie to me.” “I’m not. His name was Steven Artimage and he was in the room with me.” He seemed to think about that for a moment. Then he slapped her again. “Don’t lie to me.” Kelly shook her head. “What do you want me to tell you?” she said, not wanting to be hurt again. “Give me the password for the account!” “I don’t know it.” He kicked the chair out from under here, she hit the floor hard. “Give me the password.” “Stop that Conrad,” a familiar voice said. Kelly looked up, mouth agape as she saw Lyle Redmond enter the room. “She’s not giving me the password. She says she doesn’t know it. Says she gave it to her backer.” “Do you think that is possible?” Lyle asked as he walked into the room to stand next to Conrad and over her. She tried getting up but Conrad pushed her back down the floor with his foot. “You think a little would give up that much money, just like that.” Lyle looked down at her. “I will admit littles can be greedy little things if you let them. I have to keep a firm hand on my girls to keep them from getting spoiled.” Conrad reached down and grabbed the front of her t-shirt, pulling her up. “I’ll get her to talk.” “You are treating a little like an adult Mr. Revel. That will fail.” He righted the chair and took a seat. “You don’t interrogate littles, you punish them and they realize they are wrong.” He plucked Kelly out of Conrad’s hands and laid her across his lap. “No, no, no,” Kelly said, struggling. Not that it did not do any good. Lyle lay six, rapid hard spanks against her jean covered bottom causing Kelly to let out a howl. Who would have thought she would look back fondly on being spanked by Caroline? “Little girls should not lie,” Lyle said, and slapped his hand against her bottom five more times. “Little girls should answer truthfully when asked a question.” More spanks. “Little girls should respect their betters.” More spanks. Kelly was sobbing uncontrollably. She felt him loosen her jeans and then whisk them down to her knees. A minute or two passed and Kelly stopped sobbing, stopped gasping. Her bottom hurt so much. “What is the code for the bank account?” Lyle asked her. “I don’t know.” More smacks fell across her pantie covered ass, his large hand easily encompassing her whole bottom. Kelly screamed, wiggling, trying to get away, crying, ‘I don’t know, I don’t know.’ Finally it was Conrad who said, “Maybe she really does not know.” Lyle stopped spanking her. He stood, kept hold of her, turned around and set her on the chair. Kelly sobbed as her well spanked bottom was placed on the steel of the chair. They ignored her until she had cried herself out. She looked down at her jeans and wondered if she should pull them up. Lyle leaned in. “Kelly, I want you to tell me what the passcode is.” His tone was soft, almost kind. “You’ve been punished, and if you tell me I will consider you a good girl. You want to be a good girl don’t you? Good girls don’t get spanked.” Kelly did not know if she wanted to be a good girl, but she knew she did not want to be spanked. However she also could not tell him what she did not know. Sniffing she said, “I don’t know it. Steven changed it.” “I am inclined to believe her,” Conrad said. “Perhaps, but littles lie. It is in their nature,” Lyle answered him. He walked away from her, then turned and came back. He reached into his jacket and pulled out a smartphone. He held it out towards her. “Do you know what this is Kelly?” “It’s a sm…” Her attention was captured by flashing lights. “,,,artphone.” Something felt strange. Some of the men were laughing. She looked down. Her panties were soaked, a puddle of urine had spread across the seat, stinging tender skin inflamed by the earlier spanking. “What?” “A simple hypnotic colour pattern. Some therapists use it to help littles take the steps back they need but cannot admit to themselves.” She started wide eyed. “I care little for it myself. I prefer that my girls make those decisions on their own.” He smiled at her. “It is important that littles realize they are not adults.” Conrad and a few of the others laughed again. “One exposure, just as accident, but multiple exposures, the effect lasts longer,” Lyle told her. “Eventually, without intervention, it becomes permanent.” “I don’t know the code,” Kelly said once more. “You’re one of those littles, the ones who have something special about themselves that make them think they are grownups. It’s sad. You see something special, but really, it is just something making you unhappy. “I now have access, thanks to my new partner,” he looked at Conrad, “to some interesting and advanced variations on this style of program, and some experimental medicines that make the effect take hold much stronger, and faster, with greater scope.” He walked a few steps from her then turned around. “Do you think you could play cards if you could not even count to ten Kelly?” For a second she did not think she had heard right, and her mind spun about with the implication of what he said. “You couldn’t” she whispered. He could not do that. Could he do that? “I suppose you could try. Perhaps something like, I have this many,” he held up three fingers, “of this kind,” he held up five fingers. More laughter from the others. “Perhaps you would have to play barefoot to better keep track.” With a sob Kelly said, “I’ll give you the code.” The best way to bluff someone was to give them what they wanted to believe. A laptop was brought to her. She brought up the banking website. “She’s in the right place,” Conrad said from behind her, where he looked over her shoulder. Kelly typed in the password. “There. That’s it.” “Wait, there is almost nothing there,” Conrad said. “What?” Lyle demanded. “What?” Kelly asked, sounding shocked. “That’s five million dollars,” Conrad told them. Lyle put a large hand on her head, turned her to face him. “Where is the money?” “It was there. It was all there just…” she trailed off, made her eyes go wide. “Ken!” “Ken?” “I was working with him, this was all his idea.” The two men looked away from each other, to each other, their expressions changing like she had told them the secret of life. “Of course,” Conrad said. “I suppose he was coaching you over some sort of wireless device?” Lyle asked her. That was the stupidest thing that Kelly had ever heard, but it seemed to be what he wanted to hear so she nodded and said, “Uh huh.” “Obviously this Ken person took all the money,” Conrad told Lyle. Lyle nodded, then frowned. “Why leave anything in the account though? Kelly was careful not to react, but she suspected her bluff was about to be called. “Who would leave a little completely helpless?” Conrad asked Lyle. After a moment Lyle nodded. He turned back to Kelly. “Where is he?” Kelly told him the hotel she knew Ken was staying at. She did not want to give him up like that, but the cards she showed had to be good. They checked, confirmed it. Conrad sent five of the men to go and get Ken. Five did not seem bad for Ken, as long as none of those men were like Steven. He might even enjoy the fight. Or she might be trying to make herself feel better. Conrad sent two men outside watch while he and Lyle remained in the room. She had bought herself some time, maybe. Ken might be able to find her, if he made it through those five men sent after him. And she could hope that Steven would show up. He had brought her. He should be trying to protect her. The watch he had given her, the one he had told her to not lose. Not lose was just another way to saying ‘never take it off, keep it with you’. He must have put a tracking device in it. But Conrad had torn it away. Several minutes passed as Kelly sat there, trying to figure out what who might be able to help her. “What should we do with her?” Conrad’s voice made her turn her head, realizing they were talking about her and wanting to know what they were saying. “I had been thinking that she would make a perfect sixth for my nursery, but, she’s too tall, and not very cute.” She could not see them and relaxed enough to let the anger show on her face. More like her face would remind him he was a loser… at least at poker. “So, we’ll need to make her disappear.” “Disappear?” Lyle sounded concerned. “We could scramble her memories, dump her in some place, or leave her with someone, where they won’t ask questions.” Would they really did that? “That sounds like a good plan.” It sounded like a terrible plan to Kelly. “The problem with that is whatever we do can be undone, if one puts enough effort and money into it.” “What are you suggesting?” Lyle asked. What was he suggesting, Kelly wondered. “Mr. Redmond, you care about littles, want to see them taken care of. I understand that. Sometimes though, well, a few have to be sacrificed for the rest to be taken care of.” “You can’t be suggesting?” “Why not? Big picture wise, well, does it matter?” “It matters to me. I want to see littles looked after.” “And if your desire to protect this one means many others are not protected?” Lyle made an uncertain sound. They were going to kill her. No one was going to save her. So she was going to have to save herself. Quietly, carefully she reached down and grasped the waist of her jeans, pulled them up her, dragged them through the urine on her chair. She was careful not to make a noise as she wiggled her painful bottom back and forth so she could get the jeans up around her waist. She buttoned them, then took a deep breath. Pushing herself from the chair, her feet made a scuffling sound as her shoes hit the cracked concrete. She took off at a run, towards the dark doorway in front of her, away from the men behind her. She had to run, to keep running. She hated running. Heavy footsteps behind her, she tried not to picture the longer strides of either giant bringing them closer to her. All she had to focus on was the door. On getting away. Someone grabbed her long hair, hauled back and yanked her to a painful stop. Then she was lifted by her hair, which hurt a lot and made her scream out in pain. Swung around, more screams, then thrown back into the chair, which almost went over backwards and actually went up on two legs before falling forward again. Conrad, who had grabbed her, closed, put his palm on her forehead and pushed her head back. In his other hand he had a gun. Kelly had never seen a real gun before. It looked terrifying. If Lyle’s phone had not made her wet herself earlier she was certain the icy fear that stabbed through her would have left her in soaked pants. “What are you doing?” Lyle shouted. “We don’t need her, we can get rid of her.” “No! Not like this! Not with her seeing it.” “Sometimes we have to be cruel to be kind Mr. Redmond.” “I won’t let you,” Lyle said. She thought they were going to come to blows. Conrad pushed the barrel of the gun hard against the side of her head. Everything went dark and for a moment Kelly thought she was dead, but then she realized the lights had gone off. “What the hell?” A shout. Conrad. “Marcelle, why are the lights out!” Then there was a flash of light, and an echoing boom that made Kelly cry and put her hands over her ears. “No, no, no,” she sobbed. Flash, boom. Sound of people running. The chair was knocked over and she fell heavily to the floor, once again having the breath knocked out of her. She lay there, trying to suck in a breath of air, wondering just when she was going to die. Then the lights came on, and a vast figure appeared over her, a gun in its hand. Kelly closed her eyes tight and hoped it would not hurt. She flinched away from the hand that touched her, but there was no pain, just a gentle almost caress as the hand ran from the top of her head, down the side of her face and over her shoulder and arm. “Es-tu blessé? Parle moi? Kelly, my petit Jean d’Arc, open your eyes.” She did not believe what she was hearing, thought it some kind of trick, but she opened her eyes. Marie was kneeling at her side, one hand running over her body, checking for injuries Kelly realized. In her other hand she held a frightful looking gun. While she was speaking to her, examining her, she was looking elsewhere, all around, as if there was still some danger. “What are you doing here?” She looked down at Kelly for a moment, smiled, then went back to looking around. “I would be a terrible nanny if I let my pretty girl out of my sight more than once. Are you okay?” Was she okay? “Nothing’s broken… probably.” “Formidable. Stand up and put your arms around my neck, keep clear of my pistol.” Kelly got up, feeling bruises, but as she had said, nothing was broken. She wrapped her arms around the big woman, careful not to hold on as tight as she wanted to lest she choke Marie. She straightened, her free hand slipping under Kelly’s bottom so she could hold her up, pull her close. “Wet,” Marie said, with a small click of disapproval. Kelly almost laughed. “Who else was in this room?” “Conrad and Lyle.” “Lyle Redmond?” “Yes.” “Interesting. Hold tight, I will need to move fast.” Marie ran, her long foot steps and heavy weight booming on the floor, then outside, thumping on the ground. Each footfall jolted Kelly in her arms, reminding the little of all the hurts she had taken. She bit down on them and made no noise, not wanting to distract Marie. Then they slowed, and she felt the amazon shifting her about, heard the sound of a car door opening, and then she was placed, gently into the car’s bucket seat. The door closed, a few seconds later Marie opened the driver’s side door and slid in. “I hope you don’t think too badly of me for not having a child seat,” she said and started the car, shifting into reverse, hitting the gas, rapidly spinning the steering wheel about. A shift into gear and the car sped away. Kelly started laughing, which turned into sobbing and she probably cried for nearly minute before with sniff and hiccoughs she got herself under control. “Feel better?” Marie asked. Her attention was on the road. “No,” Kelly said, then, “yes.” “I would hold you and let you have a good, proper cry, but that will have to wait.” Kelly sniffed, then said, “Ken!” “What?” “I sent them to where Ken was, I had to…” Well, she had chosen to, cause she was afraid. “Use my phone,” Marie took one hand from the wheel and removed a phone from her jacket pocket, held out to her. She dialled, got Ken. “This is Kelly Ken, you’re in trouble.” “Trouble? What troubles Miss Fortuna?” It was too hard to explain it all. “Some people tried to rough me up for the prize money. I had to point them at you. Five giants.” “Oh, is thats all. Don’ts worry. Better you sends them at me. Wants me to break them?” “No, just go somewhere else…” “Wait,” Marie said. Kelly looked at her. Not taking her eyes from the road Marie said, “If your Ken does not put himself in danger, arranging to capture these men would be of use. We could arrange for the police to help, but that may take a little time, and it might scare them off.” “Did you hear that Ken?” she asked. “I heards it.” “Do you think…” “Don’ts worry Miss Fortuna. I’ll sees if I can gets these guys for your friend.” “Don’t take any chances Ken.” “Don’t worries Miss Fortuna.” He hung up. “He seems like a nice man,” Marie said. “I’ve always liked having him around.” “Are you…” “No,” Kelly shook her head. It was not the first time she had been asked that question. “How did you find me?” “I followed Conrad. I’m sorry I was not able to get to you sooner.” She looked at Kelly for a moment. “Your poor face.” “Is it bad?” Kelly asked, putting her hand to her face, wincing slightly as she touched the swelling around her mouth. “It will fade soon, but I take offence at someone hitting a little.” “I’m not a fan of it myself.” Marie laughed. “I was waiting for some back up, but then those five men left and I was preparing to go in carefully, but then I heard you scream…” “Thank you.” She paused. “You’re not a real nanny are you?” “Do you have complaints about the way I took care of you?” Kelly was hard pressed to find an answer to that, but after a few seconds she said, “It was very professional.” “There you go. However, one can be a perfectly skilled nanny and be something else as well.” “What is that something else?” Marie did not answer, remaining silent so long that Kelly assumed she would not. Then she said, “Mr. Artimage, and Miss Jay and perhaps Mr. Wright came here with complicated plans to take away Conrad Revel’s resources and get leverage on him. However, my superiors took a much more practical approach. If Conrad Revel had won I was to kill him.” “Kill…” “Yes. Terrible isn’t it.” Kelly nodded, and then, because Marie was still watching the road she said, “Yes.” “Sometimes my job requires me to do terrible things, and sometimes it allows me to do wonderful things, like taking care of a pretty girl who plays poker. I am something of a spy, though with a French flair.” Kelly thought about it. She looked for someway to connect a woman who had been ready to kill Conrad Revel (terrible as he was) and the woman who had held her and sung lullabies to her. “Have I shocked you?” Marie asked. “Yes,” Kelly said. “My poor petit Jean d’Arc. Littles and such violence should never mix. Mr. Artimage has much to answer for in my opinion.” “You’re not…” Kelly started to ask, alarmed. Marie laughed. “I am not going to shoot him. I am just going to give him a piece of my mind for letting you be hurt.” “Good.” “Have you fallen in love with him?” Marie asked. “He’s very handsome.” “Oui.” “But I’m not in love with him. I just don’t want him to be hurt.” “Littles, so gentle.” Kelly did not think it was a criticism, though she herself was not sure she could take it as a compliment. “What happens now?” Kelly asked. “We stop off at a hospital where I get you looked at…” “I’m fine.” “We will not discuss this. And then we return to the hotel to sort a few things out.” “Okay.” She wondered what ‘sort a few things out’ meant but guessed she would learn soon enough. It was still a few hours away from dawn when the four of them sat in the suite. Kelly was wrapped in a thick robe, warm and tingling from the ointments that the doctor at the emergency room had applied to all her bruises, from the ones of her face to the ones on her bottom. She had sat on the couch and listened to Marie give Steven a ‘piece of her mind’. She also included Caroline in that as, having partnered up with Steven, was equally responsible for ensuring Kelly was kept safe. “I admit,” Steven said when Marie had finished, “I made a mistake. I never thought that Conrad would waste his time on Kelly.” “Waste his time?” Kelly asked, offended. “You should both be glad that she was not seriously harmed,” Marie said, apparently ignoring Kelly’s statement. Finished with her dressing down of the other two giants she then filled them in on how she had spotted and tracked Conrad. Steven told Marie that had had left Kelly for the purpose of finding Conrad himself. “I assumed I would be the likely target.” “Kelly, can you tell us what happened?” Marie asked as she took a seat next to the little. Taking a deep breath she told them the entire story, from opening the door (which had three giants all admonishing her for opening a door without seeing who was on the other side), to her rescue by Marie. When she got to the part about convincing them Ken had been in control Caroline asked Steven, “Did you teach her that? It was a good play.” Kelly, tired of the way the giants seemed to automatically stick her into a space labeled ‘child’ snapped, “I came up with that idea myself bitch.” Caroline looked shocked. Kelly felt a short, sharp pain across the crown of her head and looked up in surprise at Marie who had just smacked her on the head. It was not like it had been very hard, and cushioned by her hair had not really hurt at all. “If your poor bottom was not so bruised I would give you a swat on it right now,” Marie told her. “Just because people do not treat you the way you want is no reason to be rude to them. I believe Otto Kruugen congratulated you on remembering that fact not so long ago.” Kelly flushed and nodded and then looked over at Caroline. “I’m sorry.” “Apology acc…” “But I’m not stupid, I’m just small.” Caroline nodded. “Yes. You are not stupid.” Kelly wondered if she could bring up not being demoted back to diapers and her ABCs but decided not to push it. Finally she finished. “It was really Lyle Redmond?” Steven asked her. She nodded. “It really was.” The three giants looked to one another then back at her. “And he spoke of hypnotic devices and drugs.” “He threatened that I would not be able to count to ten, and he had that thing on his smartphone that he flashed in my eyes that made me,” she paused and swallowed, “wet my pants.” Not her favourite part of the story. “But he specifically talked about advanced and experimental applications?” Steven asked her. He seemed completely dismissive of the fact than an app on a smartphone could make her wet her pants. Kelly had heard there were places where a little who wet themselves was no longer considered an adult. And a smartphone app that made you wet you pants did not even engender the smallest bit of surprise from the giants. As a little Kelly had to wonder what other tricks the giants kept secret. However she only said, “Yes, he said advanced and experimental.” The giants looked between each other. “We’ll need to find Conrad. What about Lyle?” Steven asked. “I’m afraid he had both alibi and lawyers, and the word of a little against a man like him,” she shrugged her shoulders. “I think he is already on his private jet over international waters. I am sorry Kelly.” Kelly sighed. “I’ll contact my government, see if we can work together on this.” Steven told Marie and Caroline. “What about me?” Kelly asked. The three looked at her. “What about you?” Caroline asked. Marie saved her, in a manner, from having to explain herself by saying, “There will be security watching over you, until you leave tomorrow. You already have plane tickets home, do you not?” “I do.” “Then you will leave and go home. You will be safe there,” she said with confidence. “Oh,” Kelly said. For a moment she had thought she was part of what they were doing. She had played her part after all. But that part was over. Marie stood and picked Kelly up from the couch. “We need to speak of things you cannot know of,” she told the little she held, “and you should rest up. It had been a trying ordeal.” “But…” “Hush,” Marie told her and carried her into the bedroom. She wrapped Kelly up tightly in the oversized robe, and then slid her under the covers and tucked them tight around her. “Just get some sleep Ma brave fille.” And she kissed her on the forehead and stepped way from bed. Kelly wanted to say so much, ask so much, but it all got caught in her throat and she was silent. On her way out Marie stopped and picked up the pale pink dress that Kelly had tossed to the floor earlier. She gave it a shake, then went and hung it up in the closet. Kelly watched as she ran her hands through the clothing hung there. She looked back at Kelly and smiled. “I will see this all gets to someone who will be comme il faut in them.” “Thank you,” Kelly said, the only word that would escape the tangle in her throat. Then Marie turned off the light and left the room. When Kelly woke the next morning Marie and the others were gone, and she had not even come to say goodbye. The hotel had a doctor who worked there every other day for half a day. He gave Kelly her enema the morning she was to leave. Clinical, he gave her the privacy of a screened off bed. It did not make it any better, but it was not as humiliating as with Caroline or quietly embarrassing as with Marie. Afterwards he wrote out some prescriptions for her, and gave her the brand names of some enema bulbs she could use herself, a list of foods she should stick too for two weeks, and advised her to see her doctor if she had any pains. Then he wished her well and left her to get dressed. Her clothing from the night before had been laundered, so she was wearing the jeans and a blouse, with a ratty pair of running shoes. She was certain were Marie to see her that she would pronounce Kelly anything but ‘comme il faut’. That thought made her smile as she pulled the jeans up over the training panties. Just in case there was a little enema left to expel. Those panties, the three chokers and the haircombs (along with over fifteen million dollars after all was counted) were the only things she was taking with her. As she walked from the small clinic she wondered who Marie was going to give all the other clothing to. Perhaps Marie had a child, or a little, of her own. If so she felt bad for them, it must be hard with Marie gone all the time. Walking towards the lobby it was impossible to not notice the men and women in black suits who trailed her. Obvious security, as promised by Marie. She collected her small overnight bag from the bell captain’s station. The man thanked her for staying with them and told her that all costs had been made complimentary by the house then congratulated her on the win. Kelly smiled and thanked him and wondered if Steven had planned to stick her with the bill. She waited on the steps of the hotel for Ken. A few people came up to offer her congratulations, often saying how surprised they were that a little had managed to win. Like there was something miraculous in it. If someone asked her to touch them and cure whatever ailed them she was going to boot them in the shins as hard as she could. Fortunately for such hypothetical shins a taxi pulled up and Ken got out. “Morning Miss Fortuna,” he called. She picked up her bag and walked down the too tall steps. “Good morning Ken.” He gave her a hand up into the passenger section and then circled around to get in the other side. As the tax pulled away from the hotel he asked. “You okay Miss Fortuna, yous gots some bruising ons your face.” “It will fade soon. What about you?” There was a strip of tape across his nose, suggesting it had been broken again, and a number of butterfly closures sealed a number of cuts on his bruised face. His hands were heavily bandaged. He smiled. “Me? I’m fines. Nones of those five you gaves to me were anythings special. That was real smarts of yous Miss Fortuna, sending them to me likes that. Any of thems the ones that did that?” He lifted a huge hand and pointed at her face. “No.” “Thats too bads, I liked to thinks that I got some back for you.” “You did more than enough. I am sure the information that those men provide will help someone get some back for me.” “Just have preferreds thats it was me.” Kelly smiled. “Maybe next time.” The first class tickets got them through check in and security quickly. As Kelly was walking though the airport she often looked over her shoulder. She delayed during check in, until the attendant insisted she get onboard or be left behind. As she stepped onto the boarding ramp she looked over her shoulder one last time. Amelia had always told her that if a giant ever got their hands on a little that little was almost certainly caught. “You’re a crazy idiot Amelia Black,” she said softly and jogged down the ramp towards the open door with the attendant behind her, saying “Hurry, hurry.”
    3 likes
  35. Christmas is for littles Family, friends and giggles Presents under the tree Hope there's diapers for me I've been as good as I can be Christmas is for littles There's magic in the air Childlike wonder everywhere In pajamas on the floor Unwrap them all, still one more A little surprise is surely in store Christmas is for littles Love and care for all mankind Open heart, padded behind A wish for joy for all, all times Christmas is for littles
    3 likes
  36. Ann and Joe Chapter 2 The next morning, Joe woke up to a wet bed. 'Great,' he thought. 'Just what I need to start the day with this 'sitter' turning up.' He glanced at the clock next to his bed. Just before 7am, he read carefully, counting around from the 12 on his fingers. It was annoying not to be able to read clocks at first glance any more. 'Cognition' the therapist had said. He wasn't sure quite how it worked, but his cognition was not very good with some things. He was pleased anyway. Peg the SItter as he thought of her wasn't due until 8am, with Ann leaving at 8.30. He would have time to get the sheet and his soaked PJs into the laundry. As he was calculating the times, Ann appeared. 'Good morning, honey,' she said. 'You didn't come in this morning. You must have slept like a log.' Joe usually woke early, and often trotted in to see Ann after he woke. 'Up you get,' said Ann brightly. 'Peg will be here any minute.' Joe froze. 'But she's coming at 8 o'clock!' he objected, squeezing his thighs together under the bedclothes and feeling his clammy, cold pyjamas against his skin, and pulling the ebdspread defensively towards himself as he sat up. That's right,' said Ann. 'In about two minutes. I'll get ready to go and Peg can get your breakfast. You two can get to know each other. ' Joe silently cursed his poor cognition. He often left out numbers when he was counting. He must have done it again. 'Hurry up,' said Ann, moving towards him. She stopped, recognising the fearful look on Joe's face, and noting the way he was holding the bedspread up to his chest. 'Oh, honey,' said Ann. 'Are you wet?' Joe felt his control and power slip away like a receding wave. He looked up at Ann, dressed, mature, and three inches taller than him - which he'd got used to, even when people made insensitive jokes about it, but now, with Joe in bed and Ann bustling around removing the bedclothes, she seemed ten feet tall. Joe tried as hard as he could to prevent the rising tide of tears that soon overcame him. 'Hey, shh,' said Ann, stopping her bed stripping to help Joe up and pulling him towards her full, perfumed body. 'No tears. It's just a wet bed and jarmies. It's OK.' Joe's tears began to subside. He always felt better after Ann's reassurances. He stood still as she pulled down his wet brushed cotton pyjama pants, and put up his arms as she took off his top. He stood shivering slightly, his now soft musculature tensing and untensing, and his little soft penis dangling between his legs. The sight Ann had once found erotic now made her smile. She gave Joe another hug, and the doorbell rang. 'Don't tell her!' Joe said urgently. 'It's OK, honey,' Ann said. 'Peg looks after lots of people, and I'm sure she's seen a wet bed before. Just a minute!' Ann called over her shoulder as she found a towel for Joe.' 'Put this on, honey,' she said, wrapping her shivering husband in the large towel. 'I'll let Peg in then we'll sort you out.' 'Don't tell her!' repeated Joe as Ann left him standing in the room while she left with the scrunched up bottom sheet in her hands. Ann opened the front door on her way to the laundry. Peg was a woman of about 40. She was trained as a pediatric nurse, but looked after patients of all ages at the centre. the training was handy, as many of the patients, like Joe, were convalescing from traumatic injury. Some were dealing with physical injuries, and some, like Joe, had a combination of physical and mental issues. As Ann had suggested to Joe, a wet bed was par for the course for Peg. Peg greeted Ann and glanced at the wet sheet. 'Oh, we had a wet bed this morning,' said Ann. Peg had discussed Joe's wetting in their interview. In Peg's opinion, twice a month was the trigger for night-time protection, but Ann had explained that Joe's recent spate of wet beds was not the norm. She blamed it on several late nights they'd had and cold weather making Joe sleep more soundly. 'I see,' Peg had said and had made a note in the book she had open during the interview. Often, if a primary carer was close, their view was somewhat unrealistic. They tended to make excuses for the patient. As a sitter, Peg was not in the same position i relation to Joe as she might be if as Ann suggested, Joe might become an inpatient for a few weeks, but she was not particularly surprised to find that her newest charge had wet his bed. She wondered what Joe's attitude might be, whether he was in denial or whther he was beginning to accept his situation. Peg was a great believer in patients being realistic about their condition, and that meant normalising whatever it was as far as possible, subject of course to the opportunities for recovery. That meant dealing with bedwetting not as a drastic problem, but just as a normal part of life, for now at least. Ann showed Peg into the living area. 'I'll have to rush a but, I'm sorry,' Ann explained. 'I wanted to leave at 8.30, but I'll have to get this washing on and then get Joe's breakfast sorted. And get Joe into the shower. He normally showers at night but...' 'Ann, don't worry,' said Peg, taking off her coat to reveal a full pair of breasts under a soft blue sweater, a rounded belly and full hips. Her build and condition in general spoke of considerable physical strength. 'I'll deal with Joe. You get his breakfast - you know where everything is. ONe boy is much the same as another, even naked. It will be into the deep end for him, but I've dealt with a lot of boys, and girls, and I'm sure we'll be OK.' 'Well, he's hardly a boy,' said Ann. 'He's 28.' 'They're still all boys,' said Peg with a laugh. 'When they need help.' Ann laughed too. Peg's comment resonated with her. She was sure they'd get on. She hoped Joe would like Peg as well. Ann went to the kitchen, and indicated the hallway to Peg, who set off to find Joe. She passed the empty master bedroom, and glanced into the equally empty ensuite bathroom she saw leading off it. Raising her eyebrows, she went on to the next room and found Joe there, sitting on the plastic-sheeted mattress, clutching a small blue cushion. 'Comfort item,' she thought to herself immediately when she saw the way Joe was holding the pillow. He was sucking on one corner of it and was anxiously staring at the doorway as Peg walked in. 'That,' she said with a warm smile, 'Is a very nice looking cushion. Is it your favourite?' Suitably disarmed, Joe nodded, his eyes widening. 'I'm Peg,' said Peg, 'But you can call me Peggy. You can call me anything you like, actually. But not Piggy. My big brother called me that. Have you got any big brothers or sisters who call you funny names?' 'Er, sisters,' Joe said. He was feeling confused. The dragon sitter lady he imagined had turned out to be quite nice. She liked his cushion, and didn't say 'Put that down,' as Ann did. Her brother called her a rude nickname too, just like his sisters did to him. Baby Joe, they called him, right up until high school. It was a bad enough nickname, but worse because of his bedwetting. Joe didn't dare tell Peggy about that. Not even Ann knew. Joe was suddenly aware of the plastic sheet on the bed. Peggy couldn't have missed it, but she hadn't said anything. Peg was almost on top of Joe now. She practically lifted him from the bed with her strong arms and had him standing in front of her. SHe must have seen the plastic sheet. It had even squeaked as Joe slid slightly on it as she stood him up. Joe glanced at it. 'It's just in case of accidents,' he offered weakly. 'I know, honey. It's a very good idea. It saves a lot of work. Now, Ann is making your breakfast, and my job is to get you showered and dressed. Before you say anything, I've showered and dressed a lot of boys. And men, too,' she added with a laugh and taking Joe by the hand. 'So, off we go. Which way to the bathroom? Do you use Ann's, or do you have your own?' 'Mine,' said Joe quietly, leading Peg into the large main bathroom. Peg took in the big shower enclosure and the bath. She almost expected to see bath toys alongside the bath, but it was bare except for some bubble bath. 'Do you like bubbles in the bath?' she asked. 'Ann got it,' he said. Peg smiled, and took hold of Joe's towel. Joe moved away, but Peg held his arm. 'It's OK, Joe,' she said. 'You can't get in the shower wrapped in a towel, and I have seen naked boys before, as I said. Do you want to sit on the toiet for a minute first?' Joe didn't have much choice. Peg had led him to the toilet, half spun him to remove the towel, and had plopped him gently on the seat. At least she couldn't see his privates very well, Joe thought. Peg had found that taking control over such intimate activities as using the toilet was something like mastering the horses she used to ride. It was important in any carer patient relationship for the patient to feel that the carer was in charge, and taking over toileting was a good way of doing that. Making it feel normal ws the also part of Peg's proven method with caring for 'challenged' and 'compromised' patients. It took away their anxiety. Peg was folding the towel over a towel rail as she turned to the seated Joe. 'Do you normally do poos in the mornings?' she asked as if she were asking about the weather. 'Er, sometimes,' said Joe. Peg laughed her disarming laugh. 'I know you don't mess your pants,' she said, 'But it's a good habit to have, especially if you have occasional wetting problems.' Another of Peg's tactics was to get the patient to open up to her. 'I only wet sometimes,' said Joe quickly. 'Just the bed, sometimes at night. Just by accident.' Admitting to being a bedwetter, thought Peg. It means he won't blame Ann for mentioning it, as well. Step one, she thought happily. To be continued.
    3 likes
  37. The next morning Marie took Kelly out to a beauty parlour, to get her hair done. She was a little worried that the beautician, who was not listening to Kelly at all, was going to cut her hair very short and put it up in little girl bunches. She had seen some other littles with the style of hair. However she got a trim instead and then her hair was worked on, layer cuts to give it volume, and curled just enough to give it bounce. And how it shone once she was done. It was, with the curls, a little juvenile, but not terribly so. She could live with it. And then she got a manicure and a pedicure, which were a nice way to top things off. Her nails had been filed in a round shape, with pale, pink polish put on them. That was also a little juvenile, but she thought it looked better than if they were left plain. Back at the hotel room Marie helped her into the pale cream dress, with the flouncy skirt and the sash and bow of a cafe au lait colour. Of course the diapers and the bloomers and the vest were the foundation of it all, but Kelly had gotten use to the idea she had to be comme il faut as Marie often said. Her new watch and a choker with the angel on it were added, for a touch of colour, but Marie would not let her wear the hair combs. A pair of black mary janes finished off the outfit and Marie handed her the small leather clutch purse that held everything she needed. “Are you ready?” Marie asked. She sounded nervous. Kelly smiled. “I am. Let’s go.” She was not nervous, she was anxious, like it was Christmas morning and there was a tree surrounded by presents awaiting her. Marie added one more accessory to her own outfit, a fancy looking bag that for all its designer roots was obviously a diaper bag. On their way to the casino several people gushed over the pretty little, commenting Marie on her pretty little daughter. Marie did not correct them, but a wink she gave to Kelly said she was playing. They crossed through the casino, attracting less attention because most people were focused on their games, and entered a small, side venue. A man in a black tuxedo stood guard there, as it were. “Can I help you?” he asked Marie. Marie gave Kelly and unneeded nudge forward. Kelly opened her clutch and took out the invitation and the receipt that showed a deposit of the entry stake into the casino’s account. The man looked at the invitation and receipt for a moment, then placed them on the small lectern he stood behind and reached for his phone. He spoke to someone in rapid french that Kelly could not understand. Marie leaned close and whispered into Kelly’s ear, “He is making sure the ticket was not stolen.” “I don’t think I wold be brazen enough to come here with a stolen ticket,” she told Marie, though realized she had not idea how Steven had gotten that ticket. The man put the phone down. “Welcome to the Cartes D'or Triomphantes Miss Fortuna. This way please.” He led her and Marie pass the barrier of velvet ropes into a small room, dominated by a bar and several card tables, only one of which was being used. Three men sat around it. She recognized them all. Otto, Izzy and Charles. “Gentlemen, May I introduce you to Miss Fortuna,” he paused and added, “the little. She will be playing with you.” All three men looked surprised for a moment, but Otto and Izzy seemed to recover faster. “Miss Fortuna your fellow players are Izzy Aster, Charles Wright and Otto Kruugen.” “I’m pleased to meet you,” she said, and found herself curtseying for lack of a better response. All three stood as the man pulled out a chair, took a booster seat from a bellhop who had appeared at his elbow, placed the booster seat on the chair and then helped Kelly up into her seat as if it was the most natural thing in the world to do as a poker tournament. Izzy and the others sat once more. “This seems a little odd,” Charles said. He had a nasally voice, wore a white tuxedo jacket like the other men, though not as well as the other two. “Well, I’m not sure of that,” Izzy said as he sat back in his chair and picked up a glass of an amber liquid from the table in front of him. “Think I’ve heard of this Miss Fortuna before and figure she’s got as much right to be here if she’s paid up.” He spoke with a drawl, and punctuated his statement by drawing a finger across a thick eyebrow. “I saw you play at the Cartes D'or Petites, was it four years ago?” Otto asked. “I recall thinking that if you were a more mature player you would have won.” “Why thank you Mr. Kruugen, and I hope to perform better.” “Please, call me Otto, if I might call you Kelly.” “Thank you Otto.” Neither of the other men asked to be on a first name basis with her, but they were regarding her as if she were more than just a child. None of them, not even Otto, were taking her serious yet. An attendant approached. “Would you like something to drink Miss Fortuna?” “I would like…” “Non, non,” Marie said, stepping forward. “Nothing to drink Kelly,” she said, sounding stern and unyielding. The three men laughed, though Otto at least tried to cover it up a little. Kelly felt her face grow warm, but she took a deep breath and nodded. “Of course Miss Frontè.” Marie moved back to the bar, taking a seat on a stool where she could watch. Kelly noted, sourly, that Marie ordered a drink for herself. Do as I say, not as I do. She had hated that kind of thing when she had been a little girl. The man in the black tuxedo approached them, with him was Caroline Jay. She was dressed in a red cocktail dress, wearing stiletto heels that made her taller than her escort by a few inches. Red hair, red dress, black heels with a red sole and smoke coloured stockings. Kelly had never managed to fill out her one cocktail dresses like that and decided that she would start to hate Caroline now. The three men stood. Kelly, being a woman, was not required to, which was good as getting down from the booster seat in the dress she was in would have been almost certainly embarrassing. “Gentleman, lady, Caroline Jay. Miss Jay, Otto Kruugen, Charles Wright, Izzy Aster and Kelly Fortuna.” Caroline offered polite handshakes to all the men first, then bent slightly to offer a hand to Kelly from across the table as the man in the black tuxedo slid her chair in for her. “Pleased to meet you,” she said, a puzzled expression on her face as if she was trying to figure out a joke. “Thank you Miss Jay,” Kelly said, a fake smile plastered on her face. Lyle Redmond was the next to enter and be introduced. “I was planning on arriving a little later, but then I head a most peculiar story,” he said as he took his seat (no one had stood for him as he was a gentleman). “And here she is, a little, sitting here ready to play.” He smiled at her. “You know this is not a card matching game don’t you sweetie?” Okay, she hated Caroline less now. She only had so much hate inside her and now most of it was being directed at him. “Miss Fortuna if you please Mr. Redmond,” she said, as if she were not seated on a booster seat. “And I believe that I am aware of the rules, but if I have any questions I am glad I have an expert to ask.” Lyle actually smiled, looking a little smug as he took the compliment for himself. She looked down the table. “I am sure Otto will help me if I need it.” Lyle frowned, obviously not appreciating the implied insult. “Oh, I am sure I won’t need to explain the rules to the young woman who plays as well as you do Kelly.” Lyle’s frowned deepened, as if he was somehow offended that she and Otto were on a first name basis. Conrad Revel was the last to come in, a few minutes before the game was to start. Short black hair, slicked back, a nose just a little too small for his face for him to be handsome. He was introduced, offered his hand to both Caroline and Kelly, though he was just as perplexed as most of them by her presence. A moment after he was seated and had been served a drink a tall, bald giant approached them. He wore black pants and a white shirt, tightly buttoned at his wrists, narrow black bands cinching his shirt sleeves in about mid forearm. He clicked his heels sharply together and bowed. “Ladies and gentlemen, I am Andre Fulover, your dealer, unless there are any concerns?” No one voiced any. He took a step forward to stand behind the chair he would be occupying. “We are playing seven card stud poker, standard rules, house limit on betting will stand, unless those players involved all ask that is be suspended. Are there any questions?” No one had any. “As we have a little at the table I must ask if she is properly attired.” He did not look at Kelly. “She is,” Marie said. “Very good, then…” “I think I would like to verify that. I could check,” Lyle said, shifting as if to get out of his seat. However Marie was there before he could even start to stand. “No need Mr. Redmond.” She then picked Kelly out of the seat, turned her so her back as to the table, and then before Kelly could even think of doing anything her skirt had been lifted and the bloomers pulled down, likely revealing the white plastic of the disposable to everyone. “Well I am satisfied,” Lyle Redmond said. There was laughter around the table and Kelly felt her cheeks grow how. Marie straightened her clothing out and then set Kelly back down in her booster seat. To the table and to Lyle in particular she said, “Please respect my professionalism in matters of child and little care.” Then with a sniff she returned to the bar. Kelly took a few deep breaths to calm herself down and wondered if she could ask that they respect her dignity. “Well, I guess we’ve been told,” Lyle said with another laugh. The dealer nodded in thanks to Marie and then to the table said, “While in deference to littles and the length of the game a wet diaper will be ignored, this is a civilized game and none wish to be inconvenienced by a messy accident. If that is to happen Miss Fortuna will forfeit her place in this game and her stake.” “Wait? What? What if any of the other players mess their pants?” Kelly demanded. The dealer looked shocked. “Miss Fortuna, as I said this is a civilized game, I will not hear talk like that.” Marie was once more at Kelly side. “She of course apologizes, don’t you Kelly?” The last thing Kelly wanted to do is apologize, but that is what she did. “I am sorry for my language and insinuation of lack of control amongst my respected opponents.” “And I will see her properly punished later,” Marie said. “What?” Kelly asked. “Very well,” the dealer said as he pulled his chair out and took a seat. “Let’s begin.” Kelly took the first three hands, and suspected the Ken had cleaned up as he would have started betting high on the first few hands. The first two pots had been fairly small, her face up cards good enough the others players had folded early. The third one ended up with just her and Lyle Redmond, as she had suspected, he was bad when it was just him against her. He called what he thought was a bluff on her part and raised as high as the table limit would allow. She guessed he expected the little girl to fold when faced with his confidence. She called and raised again, suggested that perhaps they up the table limit. He refused, likely because she had suggested it. If she had just been a little patient he might have asked for the increase in the table limits and she could have taken him for a lot more. Three hands in and she was up two million. All the people around the table were looking at her with a little more respect, perhaps, but all of them, especially Lyle, looked as if they were trying to figure out how a magician had done a trick. As if my winning is an illusion, she thought angrily to herself. The game continued, she won and lost, won a little more than she had expected, but the game was far from over. Then, about two and half hours in, after they ended a hand that Otto took, the dealer said they would break for thirty minutes. Kelly stretched in her chair, thinking a break would be nice. Marie was there, helping out of the chair, and then to Kelly surprise, she was turned about, her skirt lifted, and Marie delivered five smacks to her diapered bottom. She then turned Kelly around again to face the dealer and said, “Apologize for your bad behaviour earlier.” It was more surprising and embarrassing than it was painful, but she felt the prickle of tears in her eyes. When Marie had said that she would be properly punished Kelly had assumed she had been joking or lying, but that spanking made it clear the maid/nanny was pretty serious about it. Kelly did as she was told. “I’m sorry.” The dealer smiled. “I appreciate your apology, I am sure we won’t have any more trouble.” Kelly could see people around them smiling, as if what had just happened was perfectly sensible. The dealer went off to wherever dealers took their breaks, and the other players drifted towards the bar. Kelly found herself being led by the hand to a nearby private washroom. “I’m sorry I had to punish you like that,” Marie said, “but you should remember to be polite and follow the rules. You do not want them dismissing you from the tournament do you?” Kelly shook her head. “No.” “Good. Now, let’s get you undressed.” “Undr…” was all she had the time to say before Marie loosened the bow at the back of the dress, raised her arms with a quick swipe, and then pulled the dress off of her. Then the bloomers and diapers went and she was sat on a small toilet. “Alright, try to pee or poop if you can.” Kelly flushed again, this time she was certain her whole body was red. “Can you not watch me?” Marie made a clucking sound in her voice, but turned away from give Kelly some privacy as she went to lay out a fresh diaper on the change table. She managed to pee a little after a few minutes of embarrassment and Marie quickly had her in a new diaper, congratulating her on using the potty like a big girl. As she was dressed again Kelly said, “I just won eight million euros.” “I know,” Marie said as she brushed out Kelly’s hair, making it neat once more. “But you congratulated me on using the toilet,” Kelly said, wondering if the woman might see how ridiculous it was. Marie smiled and kissed her on the forehead. “You’re such a smart little girl, keeping dry and playing cards so well.” Apparently recognizing the ridiculousness of the situation a little might find themselves in was a weak point for giants. From the diaper bag she brought out a sippy-cup and a bottle of water. She poured about half the water into the cup and then offered it to Kelly. “Really?” Kelly asked. “I don’t want you to spill anything on your dress.” Thirsty, Kelly took the cup, though she rolled her eyes as she drank. Marie escorted her back to the table in time for the next hand. Another two and a half hours and Kelly was still eight million ahead, the last half of the game stagnating for her with her wins and losses being about even. The dealer called a four hour break. Kelly found herself back in the hotel room, undressed and put to bed for a nap before the next round started. Kelly was beginning to think that she might have made a mistake agreeing to help Steven, if this was the way she was going to be treated. There was a knock at her door, Steven’s voice, “Are you awake.” She got up, remembered she was still in the diaper that Marie had put her to bed in. She grabbed the familiar t-shirt and pulled it on, glad it was long enough to hang down over the infantile underwear, then went to the door and opened it. “Where have you been?” Kelly asked. “That’s none of your concern,” he told her, not unkindly. “I need to know what you assessment of the other players is.” Of course he needed her to tell him. She was the expert, and it did not matter if she was wearing a diaper, or had been spanked, she was a grown woman brought here to do a grown woman’s job. They sat at the table and Kelly gave him a quick rundown. “Charles and Caroline both come across as technically skilled, but they don’t have to feel for the game.” “What do you think that means?” “I think they both have been recently taught high level skills by people who know what they are doing, but you can’t teach the gut level of understanding. They are not going to be able to hold on for long.” “Any idea who might have taught them?” Kelly shook her head. Steven looked a little disappointed, which bothered Kelly more than she would have thought. “What about the others?” “Izzy is no different from usual. I expect him to be out of the game tomorrow at the latest. Otto is good, but, he’s worn out.” She felt bad saying it. “I don’t think he can keep it up for more than another set or two. “As for Lyle, he’s better than I thought. He might hang on to the end. One on one I could beat him easily.” “And Revel?” “Nothing has changed in my opinion on him. He’s good. I can probably beat him.” “Anything else?” Kelly frowned. “What do you mean?” “Is there anything else you have noticed.” “Like what?” Again, a flash of disappointment. “Never mind, you’re supposed to be napping now, why don’t you go back to bed.” Just like that, he was dismissing her. “What was I supposed to notice?” He looked at her for several seconds, then shook his head. “No time to teach you. Go and get some rest. You’re here to win, getting tired or worried won’t help with that.” She wanted to argue, but he stood and walked away, leaving her sitting alone on the couch. “Damn,” she said softly, then sighed and went back to her bedroom. A short nap would do her some good. Four hours after the last hand of the first round had been played Kelly was seated at the table again, getting a new hand dealt out to her. She won four times in a row, small pots, but it put her up nine million. Then Otto and And Conrad went back and forth for a few hands before Lyle Redmond took a big pot. Then Caroline won the largest pot of the night with three queens and Kelly realized she had better not discount the other woman’s technical skills or her luck. The hands came and went, the better players moving ahead or at least staying even while the less able players had their stakes slowly bled away. The second round ended and Kelly felt exhausted. A bit of jet lag and a lot of demanding poker. She was glad to see she was not the only one looking tired. Marie took her up her room, got her undressed and cleaned up, and then put to bed, at least in a pair of the training panties rather than a diaper. She was tired and her head was full of games she had played. Things she should have done and things she should not have. Everything the others players had done, how they had looked when they did it. She fell asleep to dreams where she was playing poker and the stakes were the players’ ages, where going bust meant returning to infancy. She woke to the sound of soft voices in the suite. One was Steven’s, the other, female, sounded familiar. There were only a few words that she could make out, but the conversation was intimate, private. They went into Steven’s room. The soundproofing between the suite’s room was a little lacking, and she heard the sounds of soft feminine gasps and of the bed shifting under the weight of two. Kelly told herself just to pull the pillow over her head, but she was also telling herself to sneak out of the room and peak in on Steven and his partner. She wondered what Steven looked like naked. She knew he would be all hard muscle. What about skin? Did he have any scars? What would they feel like under her fingers. She imagined the two spotting her, inviting her to join them. The complexities of little/big physical relationships were smoothed over by the rules of fantasy. Her hands slid into the waistband of her thick panties, and she turned over in the bed, moving slowly, glad her slight weight did not make the mattress move too much. Face pressed into the pillow to muffle her own soft cries, bottom pushed into the air with her hands in her panties, she brought herself to orgasm twice, an unknown participant with Steven and his partner. She soon fell asleep, spent, though the sound of Steven and the woman were still in her ears. Her dreams took on a more erotic cast.
    3 likes
  38. Later Ken and Kelly sat in her office, Ken close behind, looking over her shoulder. She had four monitors set up, which was a little excessive as she really had a hard time focusing on more than two at any time, but it looked neat. On one screen videos of Conrad Revel playing were being shown. On another flight booking information and another showed the odds currently being offered on the tournament. However the screen that she and Ken were focused on was the web site for Green Imports. “Looks fake,” Ken said. “Looks real, but that a man like Steven Artimage would work there, that seems fake.” “It’s what I meants.” She nodded. “And no mention of Steven Artimage anywhere else.” “Fake name.” “Maybe, or a name that people are trying to hide.” She slumped in her chair. “I suck at this kind of computer research.” She moved the betting side to the monitor in front of her. “Looks like they figure that Izzy Aster is going to got out first. That will change once they know a little has entered.” “Should I bets on you not being the first out?” “Sure, it will be some easy money. The odds will be decent enough.” “And bets that you wins every hands that you plays.” “Catalina is the best bookie to be working with. That lady will never believe that a little can win. You’ll clean up. She’s gonna get so pissed.” She had already worked out the amounts that Ken could bet, based on how much his working capital grew. She would never win every hand, but with the odds Ken would get she only had to win one in four to make a lot of money off this. She moved the flight booking information onto the screen. “We’ve got your ticket. Maybe you’ll even be on the same flight as me.” “Once you sends me the informations on where you are in the city I’ll be close.” “Good.” She’d feel better knowing she had Ken as backup. Finally she put Conrad Revel in front of her, watching the man play. “Hows you gonna beat him?” Ken asked. “I have no idea.” It was close to 9am the next day when Kelly had finalized everything with Ken. “I still don’ts likes this,” he told her. “I’m still not entirely certain of it myself, but I am willing to take a chance. To play in the Cartes D'or Triomphantes, and 5 million if I win.” “It’s a lots of money.” “It is. And we can make more.” She took a deep breath. “Wish me luck Ken.” “Goods luck Miss Fortuna, but you don’ts need it.” She smiled up at him, then opened the front door, stepped out onto the porch. Ken stepped out behind her. At 9am exactly a large, red, sporty looking coupe pulled through the gates and rolled up the driveway. It stopped in front of them, the passenger door and trunk opening. Ken had to help her into the car, but he knew to do it my offering her a hand up as opposed to picking her up. She settled into the huge seat. Ken leaned into the car. “Yous better takes of her,” he warned Steven. “You don’t need to worry,” Steven told her, then reached across the car to pull the door shut, forcing Ken to jump back or be hit by the door. “Rude much?” Kelly asked. He did not answer. She heard a soft thump that she guessed was Ken tossing her bag in the trunk and then the sound of the trunk closing. A moment later Steven was driving away, following the circle drive at the front of the house and then back towards the gates. Not that Kelly could see where they were going. “Your body guard is waving.” Kelly raised a hand above the window that she could not see out of and hoped Ken saw her farewell wave. She asked Steven a few questions, but he was not forthcoming on answers so she gave up soon enough. They spent an hour driving in what Kelly thought was an uncomfortable silence, made worse by the fact being unable to see where they were going made her feel a little car sick. Finally they stopped, Steven parking the car in a garage that, by the sound of things, was near the airport. He opened the door but did not help her out. It was easier to get out than to get in, and she slid down to the ground, glad she had worn jeans instead of a skirt. He was waiting, holding out her small, overnight bag. It looked tiny in his hands. She took it, noting his overnight bag would have been a duffle bag were she carrying it. She should have asked for a definition of ‘pack light’ because it was possible she could have brought more stuff. He led the way, probably taking shorter steps, but she still had to jog to keep up. They did not go into the main terminal, but circled around out to where the private aircraft flew from. The silver, private jet that sat on the tarmac seemed huge to Kelly, obviously sized to giants. The waiting attendant, a pretty woman probably around 9 feet tall, had to help her up the boarding steps, and into the plush, leather seats. She was nice enough, but spent a little too much time telling her where the bathroom was an encouraging her to ask if she needed any help. “These are leather seats after all,” she finished off with. Steven sat himself and showed no interest in the attendants conversation with Kelly. Not long after, faster than any commercial flight she had been on, they were in the air, climbing. The captain, a calm sounding woman, announced when they had reached their cruising altitude. The attendant came back, asked if they wanted anything. Steven asked for a whisky and water. “A gin and tonic,” Kelly said. The attendant looked towards Steven. “Get her what ever she wants,” he told her. “Thank you,” she said to Steven. He did not answer. A short time later the attendant came back with their drinks and a booster seat. “This will make you more comfortable,” she explained to Kelly. Kelly suspected the sunken plastic seat which would hold an accident would make the attendant feel more comfortable about the safety of the leather seats. “Is the only way I get my drink is if I sit on that?” Kelly asked. “You’re so cute,” the attendant answered. Kelly let the woman set up the booster seat. It actually was a little more comfortable and gave her a better view around her. Finally she could enjoy her drink. Being on the flight to Monaco, drinking a gin and tonic, reminded her of the last time she had seen Amelia. “This is where you are going to live?” Kelly asked. “What’s wrong with it?” Amelia asked back. “Its kind of, well, old, drab, out in the middle of nowhere, there is a blacksmith on the first floor… I mean you might as well have stayed back home in butt fuck nowhere and worked fixing farmers’ computers.” Amelia shook her head. “This is much better. Great internet connection and no giants.” “Cause every giant is gonna try to grab you.” “They are.” Kelly shook her head. “Listen, why don’t you put that crazy idea aside and get a new crazy idea. You could be a cat lady. This place looks perfect for a crazy cat lady.” “You’re pretty lippy for someone coming to ask for money.” Kelly laughed and hugged Amelia. “You know I’m just bustin’ your adorable chops.” “I have chops?” Kelly smiled. “Okay, I can give you forty thousand dollars.” Kelly blinked. “I was only asking for ten, and I felt guilty about that.” Amelia shrugged her small shoulders. “I’m actually pretty well off. Had some good paying work in college. And if I give you this much you have to ask fewer people for the rest. I’ll feel better. “Cashiers check okay?” Amelia asked as she produced the slip of paper. “That’s great Amelia, I mean… I don’t know what to say.” “Just tell me you’ll be safe. I can’t believe you are still doing this gambling, and around giants.” “Don’t worry. I got Ken around, keeping any grabby people away.” “He’s still with you?” “You sound surprised.” “I thought he would be in prison by now.” “Not nice Amelia,” Kelly said, angry and showing it. Amelia took a step back. “Sorry.” “He’s a good guy. We take care of each other.” “Are you…” “What? With Ken? No. He’s not my type and I’m not his. He still calls me Miss Fortuna most of the time.” “Well, I’m glad then.” Kelly walked to the window, looked out over the mostly squat, old buildings. “Still, you went to that fancy college. Why aren’t you working for some big company in a nice office?” “You know why.” Kelly looked back at her friend and shook her head. “Amelia, you can’t hide away. You got to spread your wings, like me.” Amelia did not answer. Kelly sighed. “Fine. Any place around here where we can get a drink? We’ll toast our reunion and my guaranteed success at the tournament.” “There is a bar close by. The bartender is a weird blind guy but he makes a good gin and tonic. Do you really think you are going to win?” she asked as she walked to the door. “I am going to try, but the sure money is on the side bets that Ken will be making.” “Side bets?” She opened the door to the hallway. “That I win the hand. Those odds are always going to be long, so I don’t even have to win the tournament to pay back all my loans and get enough money to buy my house.” She followed Amelia out of the apartment. “You’re going to buy a house?” Amelia closed and locked her door. “Yeah, got my eye on one in a nice neighbourhood.” “I hope you get it. Oh, in case you need some computer help, my card.” Amelia produced a plain, white business card from her pants pocket. Kelly took it. “Emily Black? Why did you change your first name?” “There might be some people from college who would look for Amelia Black. No one is ever going to look for Emily Black.” Kelly was startled out of her thoughts when Steven asked, “You looked over those files from the FTP site?” Kelly took a sip of her gin and tonic. Almost as good as the ones that blind bartender close to Amelia’s place made. “I did.” “What do you think?” “I’ve seen Izzy play before. He’s not as good as he thinks he is, and he pays to play in tournaments like this so he can be around great players. He’ll be the first one out.” “That is what the bookies think.” She nodded. “Lyle Redmond is good, but not as good as he thinks he is, and I am pretty certain he is never going to consider me a threat, even if I were to win every hand. He won’t believe that I can bluff him and he’ll assume he can always bluff me. A man more dismissive of littles I don’t think I have ever seen.” “Be careful around him. Apparently he is thinking of adding another little girl to his nursery.” “Some people want big families I guess, but I’m not worried Daddy. You’ll be there to protect me.” “Daddy?” He sounded shocked. Kelly looked over at him. “That’s part of Ken’s job, to make a pretence of being in loco parentis.” “I’ll have someone else take care of that. While you are playing we don’t know each other.” She was a little surprised but said, “Fine.” “Continue.” “No idea about Charles Wright, he is sort of an unknown. Even the stuff you gave me did not tell me anything.” “What does that mean?” Kelly had thought about it. “He’s either an unknown ringer, or he is someone who’s been prepped for this, in hopes he will be good enough. If the former he is a threat and if the later I expect him to drop out soon.” “When will you know?” “First few hands probably.” “And Conrad?” “I don’t know if I can beat him.” “The entire purpose of you being here is to beat him.” “I know, but he’s good. I watched those videos you sent me and was never able to tell when he was bluffing. It might be better if I am in the same room as him, but I think it will come down to skill and maybe a little luck.” “I don’t like counting on luck.” “And yet you sought out me.” He frowned, then shook his head. “You’re skilled and you are unexpected. Those will be of benefit. That is why I brought you into this.” “I plan to win,” she told him. “I’m glad otherwise I’d have to find someone else.” They talked a while longer about the four players they knew, but it was a conversation quickly exhausted. Afterwards it was just polite, filler conversation, and little of that. Steven started flirting with the attendant and she was quick to start flirting back. Kelly slept for a bit, in her reclined chair, and when she woke she saw Steven was gone. Soft moans from the back of the plane suggested as to where he and the attendant were. She squirmed for a bit, picturing what was happening. She almost got up to go and peep, but decided against it. It would just arouse her all the more with little option of release. So she closed her eyes and went back to sleep.
    3 likes
  39. The sun was still minutes away from raising as the sedan crossed the bridge, leaving the city behind for the suburbs. Kelly leaned her face against the cool window, looking out over the water. “Gots any other games coming up?” Ken asked from up front. “Nothing soon, and nothing needed, not after tonight’s win. Gordo has probably got another ten thousand buy in coming up in two months. We could fly out to Vegas in a week or two, see how I can do at the tables.” “Sounds good Miss Fortuna.” Ken asked nothing else, and Kelly closed her eyes, enjoying the sensation of cool glass under her cheek. She did not open them until she felt the car slow and turn. She owned a nice house in the suburbs, not huge, but it had a good sized yard and privacy. Most of her neighbours were giants, but they never bothered her. Not with Ken and his smashed in nose and huge hands around. When they entered the house Kelly asked, “Going to do anything Ken?” “Just watch some TV, until I falls asleeps.” “See you later then,” she told him, and started up the stairs, which were just a little too high for her. The house had been sized for taller inbetweeners or smaller giants. Kelly could move about it, but it all seemed large to her, and she had never got used to it. She took a long, hot shower in the too big glassed in shower stall. Then, with a towel wrapped around herself, padded into her too big room where she had to use step stool to get onto her giant scaled queen sized bed. It was far too big for her, but she loved all the space. Closing her eyes she took in some long, deep breaths. She just wanted to sleep all day. She turned over, burying her face in the big pillow. It smelled fresh. The maid had been in yesterday, so it would be two days before she came back. No one would be knocking on her door, asking her if she was in. She hated being woken like that. Hugging her pillow tight to herself she laughed softly. She had made fifty-thousand dollars that night. Like Robert has said, she usually went a little mad when the pots got huge and the games were near their end points. She loved betting hight, she loved bluffing. Always she made sure to get back her initial stake and about half of that on top of it. Once that was secure she just wanted to play. She had lost small fortunes, one case a large one. She had won them as well. No matter what she always had enough to pay back her debts. Flipping over onto her back, flinging out her arms and legs she thought back to the first person who had ever set her up with a stake. “Amelia,” she whispered, a smile on her lips. “What do you need the money for Kelly,” Amelia asked. Kelly looked down at Amelia. She had to. Amelia was a little who was not quite four feet tall, with long, blonde hair, and beautiful blue eyes and a sweet voice that sounded like it should be singing the ABC song. Kelly never said it, but when she was with Amelia she understood why some of the giants wanted to baby littles. What she did say was, “I’m joining in the poker game that Dummy Diane’s father runs out behind his warehouses.” Amelia’s eyes went comically wide. “Are you insane?” “Maybe. Probably not.” “Diane and her clique of mean girl amazons are bad enough, but her father is a total monster.” “Come on Amelia, no more of this ‘all giants will put a little back in the nursery’ stuff. You are beginning to sound like a crazy person.” Amelia frowned. Kelly thought it looked like she was pouting and it was so darn cute. “Well,” Amelia said, “they won’t even let a little play.” “Littles have played before. You pay the stake and they let you in.” “Did any of those littles ever win?” “Well, not sure about that.” Amelia gave her a hard state. “Hey,” Kelly put up her hands defensively. “I’m not stupid. I got this worked out. I got back up.” She used her thumb to point behind her. Across the football field, near the fence that surrounded the school ground, an inbetweener was leaning against a tree. Amelia shaded her eyes. “Is that,” she paused, “Ken Dorchess?” “That is him.” “They kicked him out of school.” Her pure voice sounded alarmed, it was, as many things about Amelia were, cute. “I heard they were going to send him to prison.” Kelly shook her head. “School yard gossip. He’s a decent guy. Likes money, likes fighting, makes a great body guard.” “But, Mr. Combine and the others, most are giants.” “Ken’s like a rattle snake. Sure, a rattle snake might be smaller than you, but it is all bad temper and poison. Do you really want to hit it?” Amelia shook her head. She pulled an envelope out of her pocket and held it out to Kelly. “Two thousand dollars.” Kelly took the envelope. “Thanks Amelia.” She bent at her knees to lower herself so she could hug the other girl tight. “And don’t worry,” she said into Amelia’s ear. “You’ll get all this back and half again.” “I don’t care about the money stupid,” Amelia told her. “I just want you back safe. I don’t want to see you end up in a nursery.” Kelly released her and took a step back. “Why Miss Black, I do think you love me.” Amelia blushed, then shook her head. “Just shut up and go.” Kelly laughed and turned, striding confidently across the empty football field, overgrown with summer grass. “Good luck Kelly!” Amelia yelled from behind her. Kelly turned and gave her a wave. A loud thumping sound woke Kelly from her half remembrances and dreams. She crawled across her bed and then stepped down onto the footstool. There was another thump. Was Ken moving furniture around or something? She grabbed a t-shirt and pulled it on, leaving her room and walking to the stairs. At the top she found herself looking down at a scene that she could not comprehend immediately. It took her a few seconds to sort it all out. Ken was down there, in a fight, with a giant, a man who was nearly twice his height. Ken swung one of his big, hard hands out in a wild haymaker. Kelly had seen that punch catch giants just as big, right in the gut or the groin, drop them. However this giant turned, just enough, and dropped his hand, knocking the punch aside as he moved behind Ken and kicked the inbetweener in the back of the knee. Ken stumbled forward a step, but his knee did not fold, Straightening he drove the back of his head hard against the man. Ken had experience fighting giants, the giant on the other hand seemed at somewhat of a disadvantage against his smaller opponent. Or at first Kelly thought. It was only a few seconds later, after the two had exchanged a few more attacks and counter attacks that Kelly realized two things. The giant was going out of his way not to hurt Ken too badly, and he was also doing his best to keep the noise of the fight down. As if he did not want to be disturbed. Kelly ran down the hall, to her room, found her phone among her clothing. She stared incredulously at the screen and the fact that she had no bars. Letting her phone drop into the pile of her clothes she ran across the hall, to a room that served as something of an office, and where she had a landline. On picking up the phone she discovered there was no dial tone. Whatever was happening it was no simple home invasion. She ran back to the top of the stairs where she watched the final moments of the fight. The two were on the ground, the giant had his legs wrapped around Ken’s throat, one of Ken’s arms in a lock. Ken was struggling, hard, but every second those struggles got weaker and weaker. The giant was choking the life out of him. Then Ken went still. The large man shifted around, onto his knees, pulled something from the pocket of a ripped sports coat. He secured Ken’s hands behind his back and then looked up at where Kelly stood. “He will be okay,” the man said in a surprisingly smooth baritone. “Bruises and sprains. Please don’t try to run away.” Kelly spun in place, thinking to do just that, but then she wondered where she would go. Climbing out of the window on the second floor was just going to leave her standing on a ledge with a drop that would probably break her leg. Likely some of her nosy neighbours would call family services if they saw her climbing out a window. She turned back, saw the big man lifting Ken onto his shoulder. “I can promise you that this is not whatever you think it is. We need to talk.” He walked away, towards the living room from where she could hear the sound of the TV. Kelly nearly fell as she rushed down the stairs, towards the front door. Pulling open the door she discovered an inbetweener man there. She recognized him from the poker game. “Please, just go back into the house,” he told her. Behind her she could hear the heavy footsteps of the giant. The inbetweener smiled at her and then pushed the door closed. Kelly turned slowly. The giant man stood at the end of the entry hall. She noticed his head was close to the ceiling. He had taken off his jacket, wore a sweater and a pair of dark jeans, a shoulder holster quite obvious without his jacket. “I would like to talk to you Miss Fortuna.” Kelly found her voice. “Why?” He looked at her, frowned. Perhaps not used to explaining himself to littles. A lot of the giants were like that. “I need your skills as a gambler.” “Excuse me?” He turned and walked away, deeper into the house. Kelly followed. In the living room Ken lay on the couch, still out, looking as comfortable as a man who was trussed up could. “I gave him something to keep him out,” the big man said as he took a seat in a chair too small for him. The windows shades were back, and the room well lit with the raising sun. Kelly got her first good look at the man. Short, dirty blonde hair, cut neat, pale blue eyes, fair skin. He had a strong, straight nose and a strong chin. It was a very handsome face. And his build, suggested strong, lean muscles, an athlete. Her cell phone had been jammed, her land line cut or interfered with, and this man was armed. What’s more was that she realized that had that man wanted to hurt Ken, or had been willing to make more noise, it would not have even been a fight. She had not known giants like that existed. It was the first time she felt at a loss, that the easy confidence that she could get through life completely on her own terms was somehow misplaced. Maybe Amelia had not been so crazy, not if there were more giants like this. Kelly shook her head angrily in a silent denial. “Who are you?” “You can call me Steven, Mr. Artimage where formal address is required.” Kelly took a seat, choosing one of the smaller chairs so she did not have to climb into it. “What do you want Mr. Artimage?” “As I said, I need your skills as a gambler, as those are skills I lack.” “I don’t understand.” He said nothing for a few seconds. “There is a man I need to get to. That man is a gambler. Currently my best way to get to him in the manner I wish is to keep him from winning a high stakes poker game. I need you to play in this game, to beat him. It does not matter if you win in the end, as long as he loses.” “What game? Where?” “The ‘Cartes D'or Triomphantes’ in Monaco.” Kelly sat back in her chair. For a moment she felt as if she could not breathe. “You know of it?” Again the angry shake of her head. “Of course I know of it. The game has a twenty-million Euro buy in.” “I’ll cover it.” “You’ll cover it? Just like that?” “Just like that.” “It’s invitation only.” “I have an invitation, it is yours.” “They don’t let littles play!” “They don’t offer littles invitations. And who would give one to them? But if you show up with an invitation and the buy in they will let you play.” “Why me? Why are you here?” “Four years ago you played in the Cartes D'or Petites.” She nodded. “By all accounts you should have won, but apparently you…” “Chased rainbows.” “Yes, that is how they described it. You bet high and bluffed often.” “I enjoyed it.” “I am not surprised. Littles tend to lie.” She looked up at him, wondering if he was trying to pick a fight. He looked back at her with a ‘matter of fact’ expression. When Kelly did not say anything else he continued, “I will need you to put that aside. You won’t be playing this game for fun.” “What do I get if I win?” “I’ll pay you five million dollars.” “That’s a fraction of the pot,” she said. “It’s not your money that is providing the stake.” “And if I don’t win, but knock your boy out of the tournament? What then?” “A free round trip to Monaco and a generous per diem.” “That’s it?” “Adults don’t reward failure Miss Fortuna.” Real nice, she thought, but said, “Fine.” “You didn’t ask about the third option.” “That’s because it is not relevant.” He smiled. “Who is it you want me to beat?” “A man named Conrad Revel.” “The same Conrad Revel that won the Cartes D'or Triomphantes last year?” “The same. Does that scare you?” “Are you,” she almost said stupid but went with, “kidding? A chance to play in a tournament with someone like him? If you’re not jerking me around I look forward to it.” “I assure you Miss Fortuna that I am not playing some elaborate hoax.” “Why do you want Revel to lose?” “That is need to know Miss Fortuna.” “Is this something illegal?” He smiled. “You are just playing in a poker tournament. What could be illegal in that?” “Nothing I guess.” “You have a valid passport?” She nodded. “Yes.” “Can you travel tomorrow?” “Tomorrow? But…” “Yes or no?” It was not a tone that brooked explanations of the need to cancel newspaper delivery and arrange someone to pick up the mail. “Yes,” she said, and wondered if even as the words left her mouth she would regret it. He stood, picked up his jacket from where he hung it. From a pocket he produced a business card and held it out to her. In her hands it was more a playing card than the business card it looked when he held it. “My contact information. On the back is the address of an FPT site, a username and password…” he paused and looked down at her. “You understand what those are?” “Yes, I know,” she told him, tone exasperated. “Good. You can download what information I have on the confirmed players. Look at it all.” He put on the jacket. “I will be here tomorrow at 9am. Be ready to go. Pack light.” She was about to ask what ‘pack light’ meant when he pulled a knife from his pocket, flicked it open, and moved towards Ken. “Wai…” she started, certain he was about to kill Ken, so there would be no witnesses, but instead, quickly, he cut the bounds that held him. “What?” he looked over his shoulder at her. “Nothing, I just sneezed.” He looked doubtful but said, “9am tomorrow,” as he folded the knife up and returned it to his pocket. “9am,” she repeated. “Packed light.” “Packed light,” she agreed, sighing. He left her there. Kelly looked at the card. Neat lettering, Steven Artimage, Vice President Green Imports, London England. There was a phone number, an email address and a web site URL. She flipped the card over. In neat, cursive script was the ftp site and the credentials. She sat back in her chair, wondering what she had gotten herself into. But, to play in the Cartes D'or Triomphantes… It was worth whatever trouble she ran into.
    3 likes
  40. My relationship with pooping my pants is complicated. I really like the feeling when it comes out and fills my diaper, but cleanup is always so laborious and time-consuming that it's just not worth those 15-30 seconds of pleasure for me. Also, daddy has declared our house a "no stinky pants" zone, so I can't do it without getting in trouble (grown-up "we need to re-evaluate this whole daddy/baby thing" trouble because it's a hard line for him ) even if I wanted to. That said, I totally understand where you are coming from. I hate when I'm on the potty and I have just the best explosive poop and I can't help but think how awesome that would have felt if I did that in my diapers instead.
    3 likes
  41. **First try at story writing, so I'm open to advice and criticism. Chapter One: Meet Brandon Brandon was a strange kid. Small for an 18 year old, but as happy and confident as could be. He had his own idea of how to get things done and put that into practice at every opportunity that presented itself. Breakfast, for example, was a bland mix of cornflakes, milk and watered down orange juice for his mom most days. Brandon's breakfast on the other hand was more of an adventure- it wasn't so much a sit down meal as a traveling buffet through the backyard of his neighbour's yard as he walked to school. Why waste time sitting down with your meal when you can sleep in and grab an orange off the Henderson's tree as you travel? The Henderson's weren't as happy with his plan, but he'd gotten fast at hopping over the fence they'd put in and was able to get his snack without them noticing most days. If he saw them out there waiting for him he could always go a few houses further and get some pears from another yard just down the street. His walk to school took him from his fruit rich suburb through a busy downtown core where he'd always find fun things to read or see. Often there were posters up for a band or two trying to get some new fans and make a name for themselves. His favourite so far this week was a band called "Dropkicking Murphy" with a picture of the lead signer of the band slamming into the owner of the local pub, Murphy. Other times there were posters with 'psychics', multilevel marketing ads and dating hotlines trying to find new customers to come calling. He always took one of tear-off strips for these - he loved prank calling them and seeing how long he could string them along before they realized he didn't intend to buy anything from them or find other 'singles in his neighbourhood'. His trip today started with a glance at his clock which was blaring loudly as he realized he'd slept in even later than usual. His mom hadn't been there to wake him up as usual as she had just started a new job working as a receptionist at a law firm and she needed to beat the traffic to get there on time. He jumped out of bed, threw on some clothes quickly, slung his backpack over his shoulder and hopped out the door as he got his sneakers on. He didn't have time to get his usual breakfast on his way, and just ran through the street until he got downtown. He'd had back luck with a red light, and just missed getting to the street before cars started crossing the other direction. He looked around in frustration, and decided he might as well just grab some of the tear-aways on the posters nearby while he waited for the lights to turn. There were some weird ones this morning - one for a cult claiming that 'man could indeed live on bread alone' - as long as it was their bread and blessed by their priests. Another one caught his eye for escorts specializing in fetish phone calls and in-person meetups. He thought this one would be gold for prank calling later, and stuffed the phone number into his pocket. The light went green for him, and off he ran - just making it up the stairs of the school, through his classroom door, and to his desk before the bell went off for the first class to begin. His English class started as it usually did. The teacher was up at the board talking about some classical novel Brandon had never read and Brandon was off in his own world doodling figures in his notebook for a comic he'd been writing. After the teacher asking Brandon what he thought about Romeo and Juliet's family situation, Brandon said, "I wish I had a family.." and put his head down. The teacher froze for a second and then decided to ask another student what they thought. His head against his desk, Brandon smirked - that always worked.. He'd never known his dad growing up but he always seemed to be a trump card he could play to get out of trouble. After class, one of his friends Josh came up to him and said, "Nice one dodging that question! Did you see the look on his face? Priceless. I only wish you could use that one on Miss Crabtree next class - we've got that math test she's been going on about for the last month. I'm gonna flunk it for sure." At this, Brandon froze. He'd completely forgotten about that test and didn't have any excuses left that the Crabtree would let him use. He'd gotten out of one at the start of the year by claiming to have a terrible flu and his mom had come to take him home for the day. Having a new job, Brandon didn't think she'd be so keen to believe him and come running unless something was actually wrong. The principal was also starting to be suspicious, so he'd have to actually convince them something was wrong before he'd be able to go. He told his friend he'd meet up with him later, and went to the bathroom to come up with an idea. As he washed his face in the sink he splashed a bit of water on his pants and instantly knew what he could do to get out of it. No one would ever think he was faking it if he wet his pants! He didn't really feel like having his mom know about it though... She'd take him to a doctor, and when she found out nothing was wrong would be furious about being taken away from her new job. He pulled some of the tabs he'd taken off the posters this morning out of his pocket. Maybe one of the bands would have someone desperate enough for cash that they'd pretend to be his mom.. Unfortunately he hadn't had time to get any of those tabs - just ones for that bread cult and for that fetish group he'd been planning on prank calling. There was no way he was calling the bread guys as he didn't want them driving him anywhere. Who knows where he'd end up if he took a car ride with them? That only left one option, and with the bell close to ringing he decided to go for it. At the school's payphone he threw in a quarter and gave them a call. "Hello, Julie here, how can I serve you?", a voice on the phone said, trying to be as provocative as possible. "Well, I've got a weird situation, and need some help. I don't mind paying you for your time, but I need you to pretend to be my mom this morning." The principal might know his mom, but the secretary wouldn't - he was counting on it looking as urgent as possible for him to leave so that he'd be able to slip away before anyone else noticed. "Oh, how interesting, I'd be happy to play your mommy.. Are you wanting to just chat over the phone, or meet me in person?" "In person if you could, I'm at school at the moment but I've wet myself and need to be taken home. I don't want to call my real mom, it's so embarrassing!" This threw Julie for a loop - she'd never had minors as customers, but this sounded pretty easy. As long as she protected her seats it could be a hassle free last customer for the day. She'd worked the night shift, and was hoping to head out anyway. "Sure thing hon. Sherbrook Elementary or Sir Wilfred High? I can be there in about 5 minutes. Just know that it'll be about $50 as long as you don't live too far and don't need me to make you lunch or anything." "Excellent, and it's at Sir Wilfred. My name is Brandon, I'll be at the office when you get here talking to the secretary." "See you soon!" With that done, the bell for the next class went off as he hung up the phone. He needed to act fast, and now that the halls were clear and people were in class he wouldn't be seen by anyone he knew. He grabbed a sweater to put around his waist from his locker, just in case, and went back into the bathroom.
    2 likes
  42. I'm Macy I have brown curly hair and is 5'4 has two kids love both a lot.
    2 likes
  43. Hey! I gave finished a couple, at least! Anyway, I'm glad you like them. Now, for a bit more of Ann and Joe. I haven't got a lot of time, but I'd like to move it on a little. Ann and Joe. Chapter 8 Joe was very pleased to hear Ann's car arrive, but his joy didn't last long. Ann said hello, then told him to wait in the living room while she talked to Peg. The pair went to Ann's room and Joe didn't dare try to listen in. Not with Peg here. Joe regarded Peg as bossy, but knew that Ann liked her, so it wasn't worth upsetting Peg. Joe sat quietly, watching the video Peg had put on. Joe had seen it many times, but he always forgot how the story went, and was soon as engrossed in it as ever. 'Well, honey,' Ann said. 'Peg said you were mostly good.' Joe swung around to see Ann smiling at him. He looked around for Peg. 'Peg's gone home, honey,' Ann said. 'She called out goodbye, but you were glued to your video.' 'Mmmgggpph,' replied Joe. Ann laughed, and reaching down to where Joe sat on the floor, beat Joe's reflexes by slipping his paci from his mouth. 'Hey!' objected Joe, then began to feel embarrassed. 'She gave it to me to try,' he said. 'I didn't want it. I'm too old...' 'Nonsense!' said Ann. 'But I want to talk to you.' Joe felt uncomfortable at that, and became aware of the thick diaper and plastic pants he was wearing beneath his t-shirt. 'She made me wear, this, you know..' Joe began. 'Your diaper. Yes, sweetie, I know. That's because you need to wear it,' said Ann. 'I don't!' Joe retorted. 'I don't! It was just her...' 'Joe, honey,' said Ann, stroking his hair. 'She did!' said Joe. 'From her car. I don't need it. I didn't have it yesterday, I didn't need it then!' 'Joe, you did need a diaper yesterday. You have needed to be in a diaper for a long time now. Peg was right. I didn't know what you needed, and nor did you, but you do need to be in a diaper, honey. All those wet beds, sweetie, and your wet panties all the time. You need your diaper, Joe.' Joe was close to tears. He told Ann that he was too big for diapers, and told her he only wore them because Peg made him, but Ann put her fingers over Joes mouth, and with her other hand, gently pressed the bulging front of Joe's diaper. 'Honey, you're very wet,' Ann said quietly. 'When did that happen? Ann said she changed you only an hour ago.' Joe looked at Ann. 'I don't know,' he said honestly, and began to sob. 'Come on, baby,' said Ann, helping him up. 'Peg's left some fresh diapers for you, and us bring more tomorrow. I think you need a change and an early night.' Ann helped Joe to his feet. As he stood up, he felt a soft bowel movement push into the seat of his diaper. He began to wail as Ann led him into his bathroom. 'It's ok, baby,' she assured him. 'Well get you all changed and comfy in a nice clean diaper, and you can have a sleep. OK, honey?' Ann remembered Joe's paci and retrieved it from her pocket. Joe accepted it readily, and it seemed to calm his tears a little. 'Peg was right,' she thought. Ann felt sorry for Joe, but couldn't help a little flush of maternal pride as she considered that she was handling Joe as well as Peg said she would. It really did seem to come naturally from deep within her, just as Peg had said. Short, but to be continued.
    2 likes
  44. Thanks for the kind comments, guys. I'm a bit worried about this story. I like to keep things realistic - well, sort of - and I'm worried this story is going too fast. I've typed the last few chapters on an iPad screen, and I think the slower typing gives the impression of things going slowly when they're not. I could have inserted a few 'A few weeks later's here and there to slow things down, but I'm hoping that given Peg's forceful personality, Joe's incapacities and submissiveness and Ann's slight cluelessness that disbelief can be suspended without too much of a strain. Its been quite a day for Joe, and there's a lot more to come. I'm interested in psychological relationships when there are power imbalances involved, although I don't know much about psychology, and there are some avenues I want to explore. I have some quite wild daydreams, some a bit dark (but not involving real pain or anything really physically over the top brutal) and I'd like to work some of those in. Maybe a sort of stepped approach is best - a rapid descent followed by a 'period of consolidation'. We'll see. Thanks for reading, and I'm glad you enjoy it. It's funny - men are humiliated horribly in my stories, but I really enjoy the difference between men and women, and actually I love giving men pleasure. It's a paradox. Sal
    2 likes
  45. Ann and Joe. Chapter 6 Peg worked hard to reassure Joe that his treatment wasn't unusual, that it was entirely appropriate to his situation and the he was very far from alone. 'Many other girls and boys' were in exactly the same position, with their mothers and carers right now doing exactly as Peg was doing with Joe. Peg's intention as always was to impress on Joe that things were normal. It was a different reality for Joe, Peg was well aware, but she wanted him to see it as an absolutely acceptable, and inevitable one. Peg wanted Ann too to realise that the changes in her and Joe's life were both inevitable and OK. Peg rang Ann once she had Joe settled watching Jumanji. It was one of his favourite movies, and Peg had made Joe comfortable on the floor to watch it. She'd given Joe his blue cushion, and set the remote then taken it with her. She wanted Joe to have to ask her if he wanted to adjust the volume or pause the movie. As with his bathing and even toileting, Peg wanted to take as much control from Joe as possible. So far, things were going to plan. Joe had spent the day with no more control over what went on than a very young child would have. He didn't seem to miss any lost autonomy, and any attempts by him or annoyance at having no say in things had been dealt with by Peg assuring him that everything was as it should be and that 'lots of other girls and boys' were finding things just as he did. Peg's strategy was starting to bear fruit. Joe was beginning to accept the world Peg was trying to build around him, and was beginning to regard himself as one of those 'many girls and boys'. Peg wanted Ann to believe in the same new reality where Joe was concerned. Peg wanted Ann to see herself not as the wife of a man with some serious problems, but as the mother of the child she had never had. Peg's personality was a strange one. She had grown up in a male dominated family. Her mother had died when Peg was very young,and she had been brought up by her domineering father and older siblings. Her resentment of male control grew into a resentment of men having any power at all. Her only personal relationships had been lesbian ones with women who shared her dim view of men. When Ann had invited Peg into her life and Joe's, she had invited in much more than a carer to help with Joe. As Peg spoke to Ann on the phone, Ann was astounded that Peg had got Joe into diapers, but began to understand the wisdom and necessity of the change as Peg explained the value of constructing an appropriate new normality for Joe. There would be new rules, and Joe would develop new expectations both of his behaviour and of the people around him. That meant mostly Ann, and Peg, who Ann agreed needed as much involvement with Joe as possible. That was the best thing for Joe, and for Ann as well. Peg covered with Ann such important topics as language. It was always to be wees, poos and the potty, of course, and 'grown ups' and 'other girls and boys'. The emphasis on girls rather than boys was to reduce in Joe any thoughts that as a male he was entitled to some control. Ann agreed with Peg that it was best to avoid with Joe any reference to his gender at all. At the childish level where he would be most comfortable, Peg had assured Ann, the girl/boy distinction didn't really matter anyway. Joe wasn't due any personal privacy, either, while Peg emphasised the need for Ann to maintain hers. It was no longer appropriate, for example, for Joe to see Ann naked. Underwear was fine, but Joe should see Ann as an adult and not as an equal, and certainly not with any sexual interest, which would be completely inappropriate now. Ann had laughed nervously at that. 'He's not interested any more,' she said. 'Except for my boobs. He loves those. He can hardly keep his eyes, or hands off them when I give him the chance.' 'Nursing is fine, too. Perfect, in fact,' said Peg. 'Nursing?' queried Ann, mystified. Now Peg laughed. 'Yes,' she said. 'You shouldn't waste those lovely big boobs. We might see if you can start lactating, too.' Ann was quiet for a moment as she realised what Peg had said. A thrill shot through her, then a wave of guilt, then a rush of pleasurable anticipation. At that moment, Ann gave away any doubts she had about Peg's program for Joe. She felt this was what she'd been looking for without knowing it. She was on board. 'Yes, Peg,' Ann said. 'You're right. You really are.' Peg sensed Ann's mood, even over the phone. 'Good girl,' she said. 'Now I'd better go and check on Joey. It's been a while, and he may need a change.' Ann felt another wave of strange pleasure. 'Is he really in a diaper?' she asked. 'Oh yes,' said Peg. 'He's sitting on the floor with his blue cushion, watching his video in a diaper, plastic pants and a big t-shirt. I gave him a bath, and he looks absolutely adorable. You're very lucky, Ann.' Ann grinned into the phone. She knew she was very lucky. 'And so is Joey, to have such a wonderful mommy,' Peg said. Ann was quiet for a moment. Things had changed so much. But this was real, and the best thing that could have happened, under the circumstances. Thank you, Peg,' said Ann, then added impulsively, 'I want to give you a big hug!' 'I feel the same,' replied Peg warmly, softly kneading one of her soft breasts as she spoke. 'Don't forget Joey in all the hugging.' 'Of course not,' said Ann. 'Joey too.' After Peg had hung up to check on Joey, Ann sat back at her desk. 'Joey,' she thought happily. 'I'm a mommy after all!' 'Peggy!' Joey called urgently from the living room. Peg was disturbed by the anguish, even anger in his voice. To be continued.
    2 likes
  46. Ann and Joe. chapter 3 This will be short. I don't have a lot of time, but I'll move things on a bit. I have to write more of my other current story too. That will be extended shortly. After Joe had finished his breakfast, Ann kissed him goodbye, ignoring his pleas about not needing a sitter. Joe returned to the living room to find Peg smiling at him. 'Well, Mr Joe, it's just us,' she said. 'Why don't you take your breakfast dishes to the kitchen and help by washing up, then we can plan your day?' Ann had told Peg about her house rules for Joe, but Peg wanted to hear about it from Joe himself. Joe looked dubiously at his breakfast bowl and mug, and glanced quickly at Peg. He considered what Ann might think if Peg told her he'd been in the kitchen all by himself. 'By myself', he corrected himself mentally. 'Well?' asked Peg. It usually took Joe a few seconds to think things through, and he was standing still, staring into the kitchen. He looked quickly at Peg again and then down at the floor. He had decided after the bathroom business that he would show Peg he didn't need her help, and he didn't want to admit the truth.about the kitchen rule. 'Er, Ann, she erm, doesn't like me in the kitchen by myself. Just in case I have an accident.' Joe said. 'I mean it's not really...' Peg cut him off. 'An accident in your pants, honey?' she said with feigned concern. 'No,' said Joe with surprise. 'Just in case, you know, I leave something on or something. I'm OK, though, it's just what she says.' 'Well,' said Peg. 'I think that's a very sensible rule. You're lucky that Ann takes such good care of you.' 'She doesn't need to take care of me,' said Joe, suddenly resentful. 'I don't need you either.' Peg's demeanour changed instantly. She was glad of the opportunity to show her authority. 'Joe,' she said firmly, 'I will not have you talking like that. What will Ann say when I tell her what you just said?' Peg was gratified by the look of fear that flashed across Joe's face. 'Please don't tell her!' Joe said. This wasn't turning out at all as Joe had hoped. 'That depends on how you behave,' said Peg very sternly, taking a few steps towards Joe, who flinched and stepped back, one hand shooting to clutch at his crotch. Peg took advantage of that. 'If you continue this attitude, I'm going to get very cross. You will earn yourself corner time, or a lot worse.' Peg said threateningly. Joe looked genuinely scared. He didn't know this large woman or what she was capable of. As Peg had intended, his mind went to work on 'a lot worse'. He looked at Peg's hand, which she slapped against her thigh. He wondered if she would really hit him. He tightened his unconscious grip on his crotch. 'And don't grab yourself like that. It's not nice. Do you need to do a wee?' she asked brusquely. Joe released his grip, a little shocked at what he had done unthinkingly. He wanted Ann to come back. 'N, no,' Joe answered to Peg's question, which was a lie. He'd had two cups of juice with his breakfast and hadn't done a wee - been to the bathroom, he corrected himself - since he'd woken up. Wet, he reminded himself. He wished Peg would go away and wanted Ann more than ever. Peg watched Joe carefully. It was good that he was getting upset. 'Now Joe,' she said. 'I've just asked you to behave, and I don't think standing in front of me holding yourself like that is behaving, do you?' Joe could only shake his head. He wanted to tell Peg he needed the bathroom, but he'd just told her he didn't. He didn't want to be a liar too. He wanted to run to his bedroom, but Peg had moved closer and had taken his arm in her firm grip. 'Let me have a look at your pants, please,' she commanded him. Joe stepped away from her, with his arm out as she held it. His hand went back to his crotch. That was enough for Peg. 'Do not do that!' she said sharply, yanking Joe around in a half turn and slapping him very hard on his bottom with her free hand. It was the first time anyone had spanked Joe in twenty years, and he stood stock still in shock. Peg reached in front of him and pushed his hand from his crotch. Quickly she undid the button of Joe's chinos, pulled down the zipper and tugged the pants to Joe's knees. She had felt the dampness in the crotch of the pants and now saw the dark wetness of the little bulge of cotton interlock over Joe's penis. She could make out the little head through the wet cotton, and saw a clear rivulet of pee begin to flow from it through the fabric. Without regard for Joe's modesty, she took the little masculine lump between her fingers. Within a few seconds, Joe was both crying and peeing forcibly. 'It's an accident!' he wailed. Peg had brought Joe this far, and now decided on a little nurturing. She released Joe's private parts and took his small, soft frame in her arms, holding him as close as she dared without getting her own clothes wet. Fortunately, the floor was timber and the puddle forming between Joe's shoes could be cleaned up. By Joe, Peg had decided. She hugged him closer. 'Shh, honey,' she said. 'It's OK, it's just an accident. I know you can't help it.' Peg held Joe until she felt him calming down. Things were moving along nicely, she thought. It shouldn't be hard to bring Ann up to speed, and there was a conversation she wanted to have with Joe. About diapers. To be continued. '
    2 likes
  47. In spite of her dreams Kelly has slept deeply, and woke refreshed to a gentle shaking. Marie was sitting on the side of her bed, hand on her shoulder. “Bonjour,” she said with smile. Kelly rubbed at her eyes with the back of her hands and mumbled a sleepy, “Good morning.” “Time to get up,” Marie said with a laugh as she pulled back the covers and the with growing familiarity grabbed the waistband of Kelly’s panties and yanked them off. “Hey,” Kelly said, more surprised at the moment than angry. It was only as she saw Marie looking closely at the thick cotton garment that she remembered her late night, erotic activities. Of course any giant finding a damp undergarment on a little would take interest. “That… it’s not…” Marie looked at her and smiled. “Don’t be worried. I know some older littles get special enjoyment out of their padding.” Kelly was about to object, but she could not bring herself to say that she had been listening to the activities in the other room and masturbating while fantasizing being involved in a threesome. And she was still too sleepy to come up with a good lie. With a smile Marie dropped the incriminating undergarment into the room’s laundry hamper and then came back to the bed, swept Kelly up off of it, swung her about and then placed her on the floor. “Come along, let’s get you cleaned up.” She hustled the naked little out of the bedroom into the suite’s main room. Kelly almost fell in the resisting, worried Steven, and even worse, his night guest, might be there, and Marie caught her up and pushed her along. The room beyond was empty, and relief made Kelly relax for a few seconds. Long enough for Marie to get her into the bathroom and on the toilet. It had been a long night and she had to go, which earned her more praise from Marie. Marie let her shower on her own, after putting a shower cap over her head, as if she could not be trusted to remember. Well, to be fair to the giant, Kelly usually did not have professionally styled hair to care for, so she might have not worried about it. Marie had picked out an outfit, pink voluminous shorts with wide suspenders and a white blouse. They went down to the hotel restaurant where Marie ordered her a late breakfast—Kelly was disappointed she did not get any bacon but the fruit and yogurt were good. Then they had an appointment at the small beauty parlour in the hotel. Kelly was not in the chair long, all the beautician did there was restyle her hair, changing it slightly and making it completely neat, and her nails got a little buffing and colour touchups. Back to the room, Marie helped her get dressed, starting of course with the diaper. After she had that on her she helped Kelly off the bed and to the floor, then gave her a gentle pat and rub on the back of her diaper before going to get the rest of the clothing ready. The dress was a warm, pale shade of yellow, and Marie put the hair combs into Kelly hair, completing the effect the beautician had started. “Comme il faut.” Marie said with a smile as she clasped the choker with the star around Kelly’s slim neck. “Let’s go,” Marie said as she picked up the diaper bag. The second day of the tournament began without introductions. It also began with a realization of who Steven had been with. Caroline, dressed in a smart, sophisticated pants suit, greeted the fellow players and Kelly knew she had been with Steven the night before. There was a moment of erotic thrill as her fantasy from the night before had an identity for the giant female, but that was washed away with confusion almost immediately. (Which was fortunate because she did not need to have Marie to find her in an arousal dampened diaper) Why had Steven been with the woman? Weren’t she and Steven in this together? Was he trying to find out something about one of the other players? If so why hadn’t he told her? Was he looking for a new partner? Had she not played well enough the day before? Well, she would show him that that was a mistake. Confusion was easily forged into anger, and anger honed into razor sharp determination. She was focused, she made no mistakes, and she played her cards and the others players as well. She would fold sooner than she needed to, or hold off, bet lower of higher. It had an effect on the others players, and they did not even realize it, at first. Otto and then Conrad caught on after the first hour. Lyle and Izzy seemed to catch on, but had not yet pinpointed what was causing the change in the game after the second hour. Kelly was not winning every hand, but she was pulling ahead of everyone else. There was a short break while a new deck was put in play. She looked around the other players, a few of them had stepped away from the table. Lyle and Caroline were speaking, Otto was talking to one of the servers and Conrad speaking to one of the spectators. Kelly looked around, returned a wave from Marie, but she did not see Steven. Was he not watching at all? Did he not see her dominate the game? Annoying. The dealer called the players back and a new hand was dealt out. They played a few more hands, Kelly won them all, before the dealer called for a thirty minute break. Kelly looked around, expecting that Marie would be at her side, ready to rush her off to the bathroom, as if she was only seconds from losing control. But the maid/nanny was no where around. She got down from her seat, stretched out a little. Playing so focused was exhausting and not much fun, but she had decided it was how she was going to play. “I am quite impressed.” She turned, looked up. Standing there was Conrad. “Thank you.” “I must apologize,” he said to her. “I was somewhat dismissive of you when I saw you would be playing.” Kelly was aware but she said, “You were polite enough not to say anything.” “Have a drink with me,” he said suddenly. “We’ll drink to each other’s skill.” “Well, maybe…” “Oh, I’m sorry. I don’t mean to put you at odds with your nanny.” “She’s just a maid,” Kelly said, “and I would love to toast to your skill.” And why should she not have a drink? Lyle went to the bar, came back with two small tumblers. He presented one to her. “It’s top shelf stuff, just enough for a taste. Neither of us wants to dull our game.” “Of course.” She took the tumbler her offered, the one with less liquor in it. That was fair, she had less body mass. Kneeling her held out his glass and said, “To skilled players who challenge us.” “To skilled players,” she replied, and they tapped their glasses together. She drank. It was like warm honey and fire. “I’ll have to get a bottle of this stuff later,” Kelly said, looking at the empty glass as if she wished there were more. “I’ll buy you one at the end of the game.” She knew she was there to make this man lose, but she did not know why, and she saw no reason not to be polite. “Thank you.” “Come for a walk with me. A little fresh air to clear our heads.” Kelly nodded and smiled. “Please.” Finally someone treating her as a skilled player and not as if she were some sort of clever, trained animal. She grabbed the clutch she had brought with her, taking a moment to pull out her phone and check it. She set the alarm, just so she would have ten minutes warning before the game was to restart. As they stepped out the glass doors, into a balcony overlooking the garden Conrad said, “Would you like to look at the ocean? That path circles the parking lot and comes out at a look out point.” “Thank you, that sounds nice.” They walked along the path, Conrad taking slower, smaller strides so she did not have to run. They talked of the game, or interesting hands that had come up and other games they had played. After several minutes they came out on the high look out point where below them stretched cliffs and parts of the city and the ocean. Kelly stepped up on a raised platform so she could lean out over the rail and into the ocean breeze. “This is beautiful,” she said. “Yes, it is. You present a very fetching picture yourself, quite adorable.” She decided to take that as a compliment and said, “Thank you Mr. Revel.” He walked up the railing, close to where she stood. “You play very well, for a little,” he told her. That she decided to not take as a compliment. “I play very well period.” He shrugged his shoulders. “I would ask that you drop out of the tournament. This is not something you should deal with.” “I am afraid I am going to have to say no.” He sighed, looked at his watch. “I was afraid of that. I did wish to spare you some embarrassment.” “I don’t think I am the one who needs to be worried about being embarrassed about losing.” He smiled and reached into his jacket, pulled out a glass vial with a light blue liquid in it. He looked at it for a second, then hurled it out into the air, over the railing. “What was that?” Kelly asked him. “A counter agent Miss Fortuna. You’ll excuse me now.” He turned and walked away, long, fast strides that set a pace that Kelly would have a hard time matching. “Counter agent for what?” she called after him. Then she felt her stomach cramp, and she almost fell to her knees from the pain of it. Her eyes widened. Had he poisoned her? Was she going to die? Her insides cramped again, and she felt a pressure growing in her bottom. Was she going to mess herself? If that happened, if she could not get cleaned up fast enough, it might get her kicked out of the tournament. She opened her clutch, she could call someone for help. Another cramp made her gasp. Could anyone get there in time? She did not have Marie’s number. She could call the hotel, see if they could put her in contact. She moaned with the pain. If any time she needed a nanny it was now dammit. There was something else in the clutch, besides the phone. A key fob. Her head snapped up. They had circled the parking lot, were close to it. There! Steven’s silver sports car. She ran towards it, breathing heavily from the pain in her stomach, one of her hands was pressed against her diapered bottom, as if that might stop the hot mess that was threatening to fill her seat. Close. She pressed the key fob. There was a beep. She heard the click of the doors unlocking. “Thank god,” she gasped. As if someone had considered the very possibility she was in, the passenger door had swung itself open, a small set of stairs had unfolded from the rocker panel. That was good because she was certain if she had had to jump up to try to grab the door handle or climb up into the car she would have messed herself. Lying on the seat, buttocks clamped tight, she reached for the GPS screen, tapped it twice, and then when it lit up tapped the red button. “Help,” she begged, near tears. “What is it Miss Fortuna?” someone asked male and calm. “I drank something,” she did not feel up to explaining the complete details, “I think I am going to shit myself.” There was a hiss and a small tray opened from the dash. “There are several white syringes, get the green tipped one.” She looked into the tray, grabbed the pen shaped device with the green tip. “Got it,” she said as another wave of pain hit her. “Put the green tip against your thigh and press down. It will go through clothing.” She pulled her skirt back and jammed the green tip down against her bloomers. It felt like she had been stung by a bee and she let out a small yelp of pain. “Good,” the person on the other end said. “Now take the two small white pads with wires on them and put them on bare skin over your tummy. Hurry, you’re almost done.” She did was she was told, pulling her skirt up, thankful for the empire waist that easily allowed her to get it above her stomach. The pads went on the bare skin of her stomach. “Done.” “Deep breath,” she was ordered. She took one. A strange tingly feeling spread through her stomach, and twice she felt all the muscles in her abdomen twitch hard. The feeling that was going to poop went away so suddenly she was worried she had, but patting the back of her diaper and then slipping a hand into it revealed she was clean still. “That should take care of it,” the voice told her. “My stomach still hurts,” she said, more of a whine in her tone that she would have liked. “I can’t do anything about that. It will get a little better in a few minutes and I will let Mr. Artimage know what happened so he can arrange to take care of you.” “Do you have to?” she asked. A soft chuckle. “Sorry Miss Fortuna.” “And I won’t…” “You don’t have to worry about messing yourself. In fact you will probably be badly constipated for the next week or two. Sorry.” “Better than the alternative,” Kelly said, rubbing her aching stomach. “You had better get back to you game Miss Fortuna.” “Right!” she said up, groaned, and then climbed down from the car. She watched, impressed in spite of the pain, as the small stairs retracted back into the rock panel, closing up smoothly as if they were never there, and the door closed itself. A beep and flash of lights told her the car had locked itself. She put the key fob back in her clutch and ran as fast as her pained stomach would allow back to the casino. She passed through the doors just as her phone started beeping, warning that she had ten minutes to get back. Plenty of time to spare she thought, though it had seemed much longer. Before she could the feeling of relief could fully settle on her she was snatched up and hugged tightly against a scared looking Marie. Rapid fire french, sounding equally concerned and relieved as Marie petted her and stroked her, obviously looking for any sign of injury. Finally seeming to remember that Kelly did not speak french she said, “Oh, where did you go Kelly? I was so worried about you. I was called away and then delayed and…” Then sounding cross she said, “You should not go anywhere on your own.” She heard someone say, thought it might have been Lyle Redmond, “I’m a big fan of harnesses when I am out and about with my girls.” “I’m okay Marie. I didn’t mean to scare you. I’m sorry.” She did feel bad for the woman, and remembered how not that long ago she had desperately needed her. Marie took a deep breath. “Let’s get you to the bathroom, we have little time.” She put Kelly back on her feet and grabbed her hand. “Now just a moment,” Conrad said. She looked towards him, that smiling face with his pudgy nose. “While I hate to embarrass her I would ask that the state of her diaper be checked. I thought I caught a whiff of something when she came in.” “Oh, don’t be ridiculous,” Marie said angrily. “This is the break, and I am taking her to the bathroom.” “Ah, I am sorry,” the man in the black tuxedo said. “However Miss Fortuna is in the play area, and the rules, well, they are the rules.” Marie muttered something softly, angrily that Kelly was certain was French swearing. Then she spun Kelly around, knelt down and pulled up her skirts, skimmed her bloomers down around her ankles, bent her forward slightly and pulled the back of her diaper away from her. “See. Perfectly clean.” Kelly wondered if the pain in her stomach might kill her before the humiliation of the current moment did. She heard the man step closer, then felt fingers on and in her diaper. “Clean as you say,” he announced. “Of course she is, of all the… as if I would not have…” she pulled the bloomers back in place and smoothed the skirt down. “Oh, there is no time to take you to the bathroom.” “I’ll be fine,” Kelly told her. “It’s okay. I really don’t have to go.” Marie had turned her back to face her, reached up and adjusted a hair comb. “Very well, but nothing to drink.” “That’s fine, I’m not very thirsty.” Her gaze sought out Conrad’s and when she saw him she gave him a tight smile. She was pleased to see the look of discomfort on his face. Beating him had become very important to her, because the momentary discomfort he felt was nothing compared to the churning in her own guts.
    2 likes
  48. Epilogue One month later... The woman kneeling in the front garden must have been beautiful in her youth, and even with the first traces of middle age starting to make their presence known, she was stunning. Honeycomb hair streaked with grey cascaded from the confines of a floppy straw hat, falling to her shoulders like a waterfall of liquid gold. Her face was lined but noble; her frame thin but sturdy. She was enamoured with her gardening and didn't look up as the car came to a rest on the opposite side of the street, even when Raymond lowered the windows to let the afternoon breeze inside. Cherry watched her work with no small amount of relief. She'd half expected to find the house deserted. After everything Evelyn had put the poor woman through over the last year, it wouldn't have surprised the little in the slightest. "That's my mother," said Lucas. His voice was solemn as he leaned past Raymond to lay eyes on a family member for the first time in months. The in-betweener had been restored to his former height mere days after leaving Thornbridge, and the effort required wasn't as enormous as it might have been a few weeks ago. "Man, she's still here." Francis Pearce toiled away in her garden bed, as of yet completely oblivious to her son's return. Cherry couldn't see exactly what it was she was doing, but the older woman had a spade in hand and a variety of plants scattered about the grass beside her. The sight fascinated Lucas to no end. The in-betweener looked as if he didn't quite believe his eyes, as if he fully expected his mother to evaporate in a puff of smoke at any given moment. Cherry had felt the same way concerning her sister during that first week back in Hearth, and she had to grin. It was heartening to watch someone else go through the same experience. "Should we go say hello?" Dawn suggested. The little had made every effort to cloak herself in adulthood since the night of her escape, and as a result the smile on her lips was the colour of freshly picked grapes. She'd taken to makeup like a burning man took to water over the last month, and today was no exception. Her face wouldn't have been out of place at a sit down dinner. "She's waited long enough, don't you think?" "She's going to freak." Lucas glanced over his shoulder with an easy grin. "Sarah too, if she's here." He shook his head wondrously, then almost as an afterthought added, "God, I hope she's here." "Shall we go find out?" They got out of the car then, pausing only long enough to collect their belongings before making the short trek across the road. Lucas led the way, with Cherry, Raymond and Dawn only a step behind. The little marvelled that the minuscule boy she'd rescued a month previous was the same giant who's shadow she now literally walked in. Raymond had driven the three of them to a local little's clinic in Hearth the very same day they'd returned, and without any questions or fuss the doctor present had cured Evelyn's victims of their assorted afflictions. All Cherry remembered of the experience was being sat down in front of a pulsing screen in a sterile hospital room; when she came to, she'd been catapulted an hour into the future and into the back of Raymond's car, free of her nasty thumb-sucking and pants-wetting habits. Both Lucas and Dawn had undergone a similar reversal of Evelyn's hypnotic suggestions, and on top of that, the doctor had also returned Lucas' height to him. After spending a week with a tiny boy confined to his hands and knees, Cherry didn't think she'd ever adjust to the new Lucas. He was only slightly shorter than Raymond these days; he was level with the Amazon's chest, and she was level with the in-betweener's belly-button. She stared at the back of his head as they crept up behind Francis, marvelling at the chain of events that had led them to this moment. It was a crazy, crazy world. Lucas came to a halt a scant meter away from his mother, and for a long moment he hesitated. "Do you need a hand?" he finally asked. His voice was uncertain, as if he was afraid she might turn around and send him off to Evelyn all over again. "Mum?" His mother had been bent over her task, and at the sound of Lucas' voice she quite literally fell forward into the dirt. Francis' hat came lose and tumbled away, but she paid it no mind. The in-betweener spun around, her face flustered and startled, and when she at last caught sight of her son her eyes immediately began to water. "I'm dreaming," she declared uncertainly. Her voice had gone hoarse in the split second it took to recognise her son. "You died, all the papers said you...you died. She took you from me, and when her place went up you...she..." Her voice trailed off as Lucas spread his arms. "Someone forgot to tell me I was meant to be dead." He grinned. "Oops." Lucas' mother caught sight of the group behind her son then, and when she saw Dawn, she let out a weak, wet chuckle. "Hello there. You're looking very grown up these days. How did you convince her...too...no, wait." Francis wiped at her eyes, suddenly angry. "No, you're meant to be dead too. Both of you are meant to be dead." She climbed to her feet and stepped away from her son. "Is this a trick?" she snapped. "Has she sent you to grab one of your sisters? I won't have it, I should never have let her take you, so if you think you're going to run off with Sarah or Ashleigh you can damn well - " "Mum." Lucas matched her retreat and slipped his arms around her waist. He was a half a head taller than his mother, and he rested his chin on the crown of her head."It's not a trick. I'm...I'm home." Cherry wasn't sure when everyone started crying, but before she knew it, everyone was crying. Francis starting bawling, and then Lucas started bawling, then her sister starting sniffling beside her and there must have been something in the air, because by God, she started sniffling too. Raymond was the only one immune to the rampant emotions wrecking havoc on the front lawn; he took one look at his roommate before chuckling to himself and shaking his head, looking away across the street to give everyone some privacy. The exasperated look on his face drew a choked giggle from Cherry. She patted at her eyes with a handkerchief and quietly thanked God that she hadn't put on any eyeliner that morning, unlike her sister. Dawn was going to look like a raccoon in a minute. The thought made her start giggling all over again, giggling like a lunatic until she was gasping for air. After a long minute, Francis at last pulled away. Cherry didn't think she'd ever seen someone so happy. "How did you get away?" she asked in a rush. Words tumbled out her mouth like rain from the sky. "Did she let you go? There was that massive fire, they think it was because she was a dealer, did you - " Lucas cut her off with a grand, sweeping gesture in Cherry's general direction. "Mum," he began cheerfully. His smile was gash that threatened to slice his head in half. "I'd like to introduce you to Cherry, prison-break extraordinaire and the bravest little to ever live. " Cherry smiled awkwardly as the spotlight fell squarely upon her shoulders. "Raymond helped," she added helpfully. She looked up at her roommate and grinned. "It was a team effort." "Someone had to break the doors down." Raymond shrugged and returned the smile. He ruffled her hair, laughing as she shrugged away. "Cherry can't even break down a pet door." "You'll have to tell me everything." Francis' eyes were shining as much from tears as excitement. Having got over the initial shock of having her dead son returned to life, she was suddenly as animated as a bee on a caffeine high. "Come inside, I'll put a cup of coffee on." She turned back to her son, and seemingly unable to help herself, she hugged him again. "Your sisters are going to be thrilled, Lucas. You've been away a long time." "Sarah hasn't moved out yet?" Cherry could hear the naked hope in his voice. "Lords, no. I can't even get her to move out of her bedroom." Francis laughed to herself and bounced away, crossing the front garden in what seemed like all of two steps. "Come in, all of you, come in!" She called over her shoulder. "Make yourself at home. I'll go tell the girls you're here!" Then she was gone, and they were alone on the front lawn. "She's very happy for someone that just saw a ghost," Dawn quipped. She seemed incapable of banishing the smile from her face. "Two of them, in fact." "I'm surprised she remembers what you look like. She only ever saw you once or twice." Lucas chuckled to himself and wiped his eyes. He looked about sheepishly, embarrassed at having been caught crying. "I didn't realise how much I missed her till just now. She's right; I was away a long time." Dawn hugged him as best she could from her altitude. "You're home now," she offered gently. She flashed Cherry a smile over her shoulder, and the younger little knew what she was thinking. The connection made her all warm and fuzzy inside. It makes everything worth it, she thought to herself. "That's all that matters. You have plenty of time to make up for it." "I guess you're right." He hugged her back. After a minute, they pulled away, beaming at each other, and without a word made for the front door. Smiling to herself, Cherry went to follow them... ...only to have Raymond pull her back. "Hey," she exclaimed, following the enormous hand on her shoulder up to her friend's grizzled visage. There was an odd look on the Amazon's face, one that was simultaneously affectionate and uncomfortable. Cherry raised an eyebrow. "What gives?" "You did a good job, you know." She wriggled free of his grasp. "So did you. I meant that." "A good job of what? Breaking down a door or two?" Raymond shrugged and sat down on the ground. Even seated, he was still taller than his roommate. "Cherry, you were the one who did all the heavy lifting. All I did was watch from the sidelines." "That's bullshit, and you know it." "Is it?" The Amazon didn't look convinced. "Unless I'm very much mistaken, you were the one the infiltrated the daycare from Hell. You were the one who suffered through Daisy Bell." Cherry stared at him, bemused. Why was he so keen to write himself out of the story? Infiltrating the 'daycare from Hell' had even been his idea, after all. He wasn't being fair. "Yes, but - " "You were the one who arranged a playdate with Lucas." He was literally ticking criteria off his fingers now, one by one. "You were the one who put up with the thumb sucking, with the diapers and the God knows what you're too embarrassed to tell me. You were the one who convinced your sister she couldn't help herself unless she helped us, and you were the one that suffered through my psychopath girlfriend every step of the way." His eyes bored holes into her soul. "You realise that you're the hero of the story, right?" How many heroes wear diapers, though? Cherry sat down beside her friend."What's your point, Ray?" "I know you," he answered, eyeing the open the door a stone's throw away. "We're going to go in there, and they're going to shower you with praise, and you're going to talk it down. Like it was no big deal. Well, you're free to do that...but what you did was a big deal, and I want you to know that." He ruffled her hair again, and when she'd managed to clear it from her line of sight, she was shocked to see that Raymond was tearing up. "You saved two people from a really horrible fate, Cherry. I'm proud of you." The warm fuzzy feeling she'd felt before returned like a tsunami. "I'm touched, Ray." "I mean, I get where you're coming from," he went on. "But don't go telling everyone I have an equal share in the glory, okay? I almost ruined everything." He abruptly looked away, shaking his head and staring at the grass between his splayed legs. "Absolutely everything. I forced Sylvia to come along, forced her on you every step of the way. If I'd been smart enough to realise she was a lost cause, that last night in the motel would never have happened. That was as much my fault as it was hers. We were all this close - " he held his thumb and forefinger a scant inch apart " - to spending the rest of our days in a crib, waiting to be fed from a bottle and getting our diapers changed. This close!" "You couldn't have known." "Of course I could have. That's the problem." He sighed. "How could I have missed it?" They were quiet for a long minute then. The little watched her roommate, watched the gears ticking in his head. Sylvia had been wrong in thinking there'd ever been a romantic interest between the two of them, but right then, Cherry had never loved him more. Here he was, beating himself up for selflessly jumped into a volatile situation to help a little in need. Sure, Sylvia had ended up being a right piece of work in the end, but all Raymond had wanted was to reconcile her differences with the smaller folk of the world. No one could ever hold that against him. "What did you do to her?" Cherry heard herself ask. She caught his eye. "Afterwards." The look Raymond gave her was unreadable. The last Cherry had seen of Evelyn and Sylvia, the Amazonian waiter had been escorting them up the front steps of the Thornbridge Correctional Facility for Troublesome Littles, an etiquette school and adoption agency rolled into one. He'd returned all by himself, and he had yet to divulge a word of what he'd instructed the matron there to do with his prisoners. The look on his face implied that this was not something that was about to change, and sensing a blunder on her part, Cherry rushed to say, "I mean, if you're comfortable - " "I'm not." Oh. "Okay." Her roommate got to his feet. "We should probably go inside," he said, brushing himself down of grass and dirt. "We're the main attraction, after all." "That's a little egotistical." Cursing her own stupidity, Cherry followed in his footsteps, accepting the hand he offered to help her up. Of course he doesn't want to talk about what he did with Sylvia, she chided herself. It's only been a month. He's still not over her. "More important than Lucas?" "Of course." His grin was as unexpected as it was welcome. "As far as I'm concerned, you and I are the two most important people on the face of the planet. You should know that by now." She laughed with him, and the last vestiges of doubt dissipated like frost in the afternoon sun. "Me too?" she teased. "That's a bit risky, isn't it? You're putting your faith in someone that's proven she has every chance of pissing on your carpet." Raymond chuckled at that, and for the third time that day he ruffled her hair. This time, she let him. "Cherry," he said, taking the little's hand and pulling her into Lucas' family home. "You can piss on my carpet anytime you like." THE END I'll do a detailed behind-the-scenes post tomorrow when in it's not 1am. For the time being though, I just want to say thank you to everyone that followed the story, especially the regulars who went out of their way to leave a comment after each and every addition. I hope you've had as much fun following Cherry and her friends as I have writing about them!
    2 likes
  49. I'm 26 years old and I've been 100% bladder and bowel incontinent since I was in my early 20s. When I was just a young kid of 2-3, my parents attempted to potty train me but I didn't take to it. They figured I just wasn't ready yet so they decided to wait a few months until I turned 4. When I was about to turn 5 and was still in diapers, my parents took me to my pediatrician who explained that some kids, boys in particular, have occasional difficulty learning to use the toilet and that they should just keep trying. FINALLY when I turned 6 I learned to go potty in the toilet and stopped needing to wear diapers 24/7. For about a year or so I wore regular boys underpants all the time until one morning I woke up and had totally wet my underpants and my bed. Thinking it was a fluke incident, my parents didn't do anything about it. However, over the next few months I started wetting my bed more and more, so my parents started buying PullUps and PullUps Goodnites for me to wear to bed. I wore them only at night until I was 10 or 11 and I had a series of uncontrollable wetting accidents at school. Each time they happened, I was sitting at my desk in class or running in PE class and would just spontaneously start wetting in my white brief underpants. This obviously concerned me and my parents who took me to a pediatric urologist. After multiple tests, the doctor discovered that in addition to being born with an unusually small and weak bladder, I also suffered from peripheral neuropathy of the bladder and sphincter muscles. Basically the signals being sent out by my brain do not reach my bladder or sphincter muscles and the surrounding nerves which control my urge to pee and poop are slowly degrading. At the time I was diagnosed, I was 12 years old and had yet to experience bowel issues...the only problems I had were controlling my bladder. However, the doctor told me and my parents to expect total bladder as well as bowel incontinence by the time I reached my late teens. Because there is no cure for what I have, the doctor recommended that me and my parents start looking into urinary and bowel incontinence products...specifically diapers, since I would eventually have to wear them full time. My parents purchased several different brands and styles of diapers for me to try, and I ultimately settled on traditional tape-up disposable diapers. Because of my somewhat overprotective and hovering mother, unless I was at school she didn't want me to change my own dirty diapers until I was 14 and demanded to change myself. Until then, if I was at home or somewhere else with my parents, either my mother or father always pulled down my jeans/pants/shorts; then they would untape, open, and remove my wet diaper; then they'd clean me up, apply powder and put a fresh diaper on me. During the time that I was getting my diapers changed, I only experienced a small handful of bowel accidents or "poopy/messy" diapers that my parents had to change for me...but we knew more would eventually come. By my sophomore year, I was in diapers full time, but mainly for urinary incontinence. But by the time I graduated, I had started to have much more frequent/regular bowel incontinence issues and most mornings I woke up to a pretty full, wet and messy diaper. Since then and as the doctor predicted, I have grown to be completely 100% incontinent. I no longer have any control whatsoever over when I urinate or have bowel movements and I haven't used a toilet in 4-5 years. I strictly pee and poop in my disposable diapers and have to wear them 24/7/365. I change my diapers roughly 4-5 times a day depending on how much I've wet or how many times I poop in them. Thankfully I have somewhat of a daily routine/regimen when it comes to diaper changes: 1 diaper change in the morning (almost always wet AND messy), 1 diaper change either before or during lunch (usually only wet), 1 diaper change upon returning home (almost always wet AND messy), 1 diaper change after dinner (usually only wet, but sometimes messy), 1 diaper change before going to bed (usually only wet). Again, this "routine" varies depending on how much I eat/drink, which in turn obviously affects how much I wet and poop in my diapers. While I've been on a lot of websites, chat rooms, and message boards and read about/talked to other guys my age who suffer from similar problems, I know that my problem won't go away and I'll have to deal with it the rest of my life. Even though I've had times in the past where I've gotten frustrated with having to deal with having absolutely ZERO control over when I wet and mess my diapers, I've gotten over them now. I still lead a great and fulfilling life with friends, family, and a good job. When I was 17 I came out as bisexual, but then after a few years I realized that I was gay. Since then I've been with a few guys and have had a couple of long-term and very satisfying romantic and sexual relationships with other men. The two guys that I was in long-term relationships with were very accepting of my incontinence issues and understood my need to wear disposable diapers. While one of them (Greg) accepted and understood it but didn't want anything to do with my wet and messy diapers or diaper changes, the other one (Brandon, who I was with for nearly 2 years) actually thought that my wearing diapers was cute and "adorable", as he put it. Brandon is a pediatric nurse and an incredibly sweet and caring guy who really liked taking care of me. We lived together for about a year and during that time, Brandon would regularly ask if he could change my wet and messy diapers. If we happened to be at home together on a weekend or at night, often times whenever I'd go into our bedroom to change my wet/messy diaper, Brandon would follow me so that he could change my diaper himself. After pulling down my pants, Brandon would untape and open my dirty diaper. He'd then use wet wipes to clean my crotch and bottom before opening up the clean diaper and sliding it underneath me. He'd powder my crotch, bottom and the inside of the diaper and then pull up the front and sides in order to tape them together. After cleaning me up, putting a fresh diaper on me and tossing my wet/messy diaper in the pail, Brandon would give me a kiss on the forehead and pull up my pants. We eventually grew apart over time and he moved to Michigan, but we still talk regularly and miss each other a lot.
    2 likes
  50. The real baby is Hilary Clinton and her camp. Causing stupid liberal riots, demanding pointless which shows that Trump had more vote then she did, telling news station to stop reporting fake news by the way she is the most two faces person ever, and now she is begging for another electoral college vote, I mean come on...... I'm sorry if I step on toes but my God, liberal and democrats are bunch cry baby's if they don't get there way at all. Again I'm sorry but everyone needs to grow up. Lets make America great again Sent from my SM-J320V using Tapatalk
    2 likes